The CBB
http://www.the-cbb.co.uk/

New Dreams (Part 21) COMPLETED! (PART 22 begun above)
http://www.the-cbb.co.uk/viewtopic.php?f=14&t=8396

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Sep 13, 2010 7:25 pm ]
Post subject:  New Dreams (Part 21) COMPLETED! (PART 22 begun above)

Welcome to part 21! :roll: Just a little reminder that it is still only two days since Linda Stone's accident. We are in the Salon during the interval between the two parts of the Prefects' Evening. Hilda has been asleep....

....Inspired by the loveliness outside and by that gentle dream of Nell, words of hope sprang to Hilda's lips:

Why should I despair while your presence between these walls still falls on me gently as moonlight on a seat beside the window? (Rilke)

Rilke’s words, spoken so softly, seemed to find an echo in the sounds that came to her distantly from the hall and enriched the silence of the room. The moon’s radiance beamed in on her with comical comfort and she blinked away the tears.

Taking a deep breath, she drew the curtains, blotting out the bright beauty of the eternal snows. She switched on the lights and walked through to her bedroom, where she removed her costume from the wardrobe and laid it on the bed. She then bent down to the bottom of the wardrobe and drew out a long sword with a carved handle, which she placed beside the costume. She looked down and considered them awhile before shrugging and turning away. Swiftly undressing, she went into the bathroom, locking both doors securely. She turned on the bath taps and, while the bath filled up, splashed her face vigorously with cold water to waken herself up. She sank into the gently-steaming water, lay back and allowed the tensions of the past few days to fade.

Eventually, fearing she might fall asleep again, she dragged her reluctant body from the seductive warmth, wrapped herself in her dressing gown and returned to her room. She was standing at her mirror removing the pins from her hair when she became aware of unexpected noises in the Salon. Peering round the door, she beheld Ellie and a tray.

“Don’t tell me, chérie! Matron sent it along.”

“D’accord. I won’t tell you.”

“Don’t be impertinent to your Headmistress, petite friponne!”

Ellie grinned endearingly. “But you told me not to tell you, Madame! Pah! You English, you say what you don’t mean and don’t say what you do mean!”

Hilda moved into the room and leaned against the back of the couch. “You think you have trouble, child. What about poor Alice: ‘You should say what you mean,’ the March Hare went on. ‘I do,’ Alice hastily replied; ‘or at least – at least, I mean what I say – that’s the same thing, you know.’ ‘Not the same thing a bit!’ said the Hatter. ‘Why, you might just as well say that I see what I eat is the same thing as I eat what I see.' ” (Lewis Carroll)”

Ellie giggled. “Or there’s the person who tells me to hurry up when I’m coming down the stairs. They’re contradicting themselves. I will never get it right,” she sighed. “The French language is much more concise and to the point. 'When I use a word,’ Humpty Dumpty said in a rather scornful tone, ‘it means just what I choose it to mean – neither more nor less.' (Lewis Carroll)"

She glared across at Hilda but then caught the gleam of battle in her guardian’s eye and held out her hand. “No more, please. You seem to remember everything you read, Madame, and you have read so many things. It is so unfair.”

“There have to be some advantages to growing old, child. And when I do read, 'I pick up favourite quotations, and store them in my mind as ready armour, offensive or defensive, amid the struggles of this turbulent existence.' (Robert Burns)”

Hilda’s wicked smile teased Ellie, who glared back at her, hands on hips. “My own countryman Pascal shall have the last word, Madame: Continual eloquence is tedious.”

Hilda burst out laughing. Ellie always made her feel so much more energised. “In that case, child, in the words of the bard himself: The rest is silence.”

“Is that how you give your poor ward the last word? You are unkind, Madame,” Ellie replied frostily, but then gave the game away and giggled again. “Alors, to return to the poor coffee and biscuits - of course it was Matron Lloyd who sent it, and me, along. En plus, I am to make certain that you eat it. C’est bien, non?”

“Depends what you mean by ‘well’, child. Well that we can have a few moments together or well that you and she plot together to make me do as she wants. Oh, pour the coffee and stop grinning like the Cheshire Cat. You know what happened to him, don’t you?”

“Mais oui, Madame, though please do not ask me to quote the words. But I am not to pour the coffee until you have eaten at least three bread twists or biscuits.” Ellie’s eyes sparkled with mischief and Hilda’s glimmered in response. She really couldn’t resist Ellie in this mood. Who could?

She sank into the chair she had so recently vacated and wagged a finger at her ward. “Between the pair of you, I’ll get fat and then how do I get into my costume?”

Ellie handed her a well-filled plate. “I would have to use your shoe-horn to help you into it, Madame. Now eat what you see!”

“You have an answer for everything, minx,” Hilda grumbled as she took a small bite out of a bread twist. Her eyes narrowed. “You know, I think I’ll revoke my guardianship.”

The smile fell from Ellie’s lovely face and she sat up straight. “Madame?” she gasped.

“I’ll tell the solicitor that I’m not wise enough to be a guardian when I quite clearly have need of guardians of my own to tell me when to breathe or eat or sleep.”

Ellie’s face relaxed. She set down her plate, moved to sit on the arm of Hilda’s chair and put her lips close to Hilda’s ear. “It is Mère who is really your guardian, tu sais. She gives to us our orders and we pass them on to you. So you have not the reason to not be my guardian.”

Hilda drew her head away and frowned at her ward. “I think we need to pay more attention to your English, wee flipperling. That last sentence was just horrible.”

Ignoring Ellie’s squawk she then put her lips very close to her ward’s ear and whispered, “Tu veux savoir quelque chose, vilaine? It is I who am the Abbess around here and there is no authority higher than mine. Perhaps I should punish the members of AMAS for outright rebellion, non? Burning at the stake might be too good for them.”

Ellie squealed. “Ouch! That tickles!” She rubbed her ear and then put an arm round Hilda and hugged her. “When you tease me, Madame, I know I belong because that’s what families do to each other, non?”

Hilda turned her head and kissed Ellie. “Yes, child. Family and friends tease each other as a way of showing their love. You do belong, Ellie, because I love you.”

Ellie rubbed her nose against Hilda’s. “And I love you, Madame,” she whispered. “All the members of AMAS love you. So I think our so big love for you makes it that our authority is higher even than yours, n’est-ce pas? Love is the highest authority of all.”

Hilda scrutinised the mischievous face of her ward. “I think there’s a slight flaw in your logic somewhere, vilaine, which makes me wonder where you learned to be so wily.”

“Why, from you, Madame. Where else?” Ellie stared at her, all wide-eyed wonder.

Hilda snorted. “More likely from our sainted Matron! She’s wiliness personified.”

“Maybe!” Ellie shrugged and kissed her guardian. “Eat, Madame. Your coffee is getting cold and we both need to change.”

“Well, stop distracting me, minx, and I will.”

Ellie gaped at the injustice of it and then giggled at the face Hilda was pulling at her. She returned to her own seat and they finished their coffee and biscuits in an amicable truce....

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Sep 13, 2010 7:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p1 Mon 13/09/10

Oh, but that is such a lovely interlude. First, Hilda actually has the chance to relax properly. *How* she enjoys that peaceful bath, prolonging the mood brought about by her nap and her sight of the mountains bathed in moonlight. Then, the loving, teasing exchanges with Ellie, where each gives as good as she gets in both French and English idiom and which both of them needed so much just at that moment. I'm still giggling over the quotations from Alice :D - they just so fit the bill! Finally, underlying it all, the loving care of Matey, who insists on that little meal for the two of them and of Mother Abbess, who, as Ellie so rightly points out, is truly Hilda's guardian now.

Nell may be lost to her in body, though so often present in spirit, as we saw earlier, but for this moment at least Hilda must feel, along with Pippa that "God's in his heaven, All's right with the world." (Robert Browning).

Thank you, Mary for giving Hilda these peaceful moments - they will surely strengthen her for the evening to come - and for allowing us to enjoy them vicariously through your words.

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Sep 13, 2010 7:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p1 Mon 13/09/10

Thanks Mary. Pleased you are back. This is a lovely interlude in Hilda's very busy day.

Ellie's love and her and Gwyneth's care of Hilda is so deep and is grounded in the love Ellie talks about.

Author:  Lesley [ Mon Sep 13, 2010 8:04 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p1 Mon 13/09/10

That was just so perfect - thank you Mary - Ellie is going to have to get up very early to beat her guardian - in fact she might as well not bother going to bed! :lol:

Author:  Abi [ Mon Sep 13, 2010 8:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p1 Mon 13/09/10

That was great - thanks Mary. :D

Author:  Squirrel [ Mon Sep 13, 2010 8:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p1 Mon 13/09/10

Aaah! How lovely. :D

I did enjoy that mix of blissful peace and humour. What a pair Hilda and Ellie are - they just bounce one off of the other in their loving verbal sparring - you could almost put them on stage as a double act. Except for the fact that they would hate it, and the glue which is their private time together would then fall apart - it is not to be shared with others, except when you let us become a 'fly on the wall'. And I could see Hilda almost drifting off to sleep in her bath. Just as well she'd used the cold water to help her waken up before hand or she may well have done so!

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Luisa [ Mon Sep 13, 2010 9:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p1 Mon 13/09/10

Loved it - but - please - can we get to the party before I expire with curiosity? I want to know whether Hilda's talents extend to swordplay!

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon Sep 13, 2010 10:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p1 Mon 13/09/10

Love the battle of the quotes there :D It's one of my favourite parts of all updates. The banter between the two is wonderful, thanks Mary

Author:  Mattea1 [ Mon Sep 13, 2010 11:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p1 Mon 13/09/10

Great interlude, Mary.

I love the relaxed way Hilda and Ellie are treating each other. The banter and teasing between them is so special and has developed so quickly, it is as if they've known each other for years not just a couple of months. :D

Oh, and three cheers for Gwynneth using Ellie to make sure Hilda is looking after herself and relaxing before her performance - are we going to get swordplay? :wink:

Author:  linda [ Tue Sep 14, 2010 12:05 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p1 Mon 13/09/10

Welcome home Mary, I hope you had a good holiday.

I'm sure Hilda is feeling better after her sleep and that relaxing, warming bath. A bite to eat and a cup of coffee is just what she needs to give her strength for the evening's performance.

What can I say about the wonderful loving interlude with Ellie? I do love the way that Hilda and Ellie feed off each other in the battle of the quotes.

Quote:
Ellie giggled. “Or there’s the person who tells me to hurry up when I’m coming down the stairs. They’re contradicting themselves. I will never get it right,” she sighed. “The French language is much more concise and to the point. 'When I use a word,’ Humpty Dumpty said in a rather scornful tone, ‘it means just what I choose it to mean – neither more nor less.' (Lewis Carroll)"


Too true, Ellie, too true!! I love this quote and definitely side with Humpty Dumpty (and Alice too!). Words should mean exactly what one wants them to mean.

Now, I'm left with one puzzle - just what is Hilda going to do with that long sword with the carved handle? I do hope we don't have to wait too long to find out!! :wink: :wink:

Thank you Mary for another lovely instalment.

Author:  jmc [ Tue Sep 14, 2010 6:49 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p1 Mon 13/09/10

Welcome back Mary. Hope you had a great time. I love the scenes between Hilda and Ellie. They are both so good for each other. Thanks Mary.

Author:  MHE [ Tue Sep 14, 2010 8:27 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p1 Mon 13/09/10

What a lovely series of scenes we saw there Mary. I could just hear the water running as the bath filled and feel the peace as Hilda relaxed in its warmth. As for the exchange with Ellie – well a veritable feast of verbal ping-pong. Each one giving as good as the other, able to match one another with quotes at the drop of a hat. Poor Ellie though, try as she might she’ll not get the better of Hilda in that department :wink:

As for

Quote:
"When you tease me, Madame, I know I belong because that’s what families do to each other, non?”

Hilda turned her head and kissed Ellie. “Yes, child. Family and friends tease each other as a way of showing their love. You do belong, Ellie, because I love you.”


That exchange truly shows what these two mean one to another and how relaxed they are in each other’s company. I agree wholeheartedly with Hilda’s statement as regards teasing.

Thank you Mary for another of your magical word pictures. I do hope that we don’t have too long to wait before we get to ‘see’ Hilda in her costume.

Author:  Celia [ Tue Sep 14, 2010 10:21 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p1 Mon 13/09/10

I'm very impressed with Ellie's ability to match Hilda quote for quote, and such apt quotes too. How wise of Matey to send the little repast
in with Ellie.... knowing that the time together will do as much to refresh Hilda as the food and drink. Another beautifully crafted interlude.

Thank you Mary

Author:  Chris [ Tue Sep 14, 2010 12:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p1 Mon 13/09/10

That was a lovely scene. Thank you.

Author:  di [ Tue Sep 14, 2010 12:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p1 Mon 13/09/10

I take it all back, Mary, it was here all the while and well worth waiting for!
Another lovely peep in to the world of Hilda and Ellie. How comfortable they are with each other. Ellie appears to be so secure with her guardian and so obviously loves her to bits.
Thanks, Mary, this is great.

Author:  Elbee [ Tue Sep 14, 2010 3:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p1 Mon 13/09/10

Welcome back, Mary, and what a delightful exchange of words, thank you.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue Sep 14, 2010 4:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p1 Mon 13/09/10

Mary,
this was simply gorgeous !
Thank you !!

Author:  charli [ Tue Sep 14, 2010 5:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p1 Mon 13/09/10

Yay! Mary's back. *Happy dance*
Thanks for the update. My favourite bits are when Hilda and Ellie are alone together. I love the family feel between them.

Author:  shesings [ Tue Sep 14, 2010 7:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p1 Mon 13/09/10

Thank you, Mary, this is just so compelling and beautifully written! :D :D :D

Author:  AnneM [ Tue Sep 14, 2010 8:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p1 Mon 13/09/10

Wonderful to see you and Hilda back in top form, Mary. I think Ellie is amazing - already trading quotes with Hilda at the age of 17! There's such a feeling of comfort and security between them, too.

Author:  MaryR [ Wed Sep 15, 2010 6:59 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p1 Mon 13/09/10

Oh, wow! Thank you so much for the lovely comments. :D

jmc wrote:
I love the scenes between Hilda and Ellie. They are both so good for each other.

I love writing them, jmc. They just write themselves, really. And here's a bit more of them....

....They finished their coffee and biscuits in an amicable truce, then both retired to their own rooms to change into their costumes, tossing comments to each other though the open doors as they did so.

“May I come in, Madame?” asked Ellie eventually. On hearing Hilda’s assent she walked in and then smiled when she saw Hilda standing before her mirror, struggling with her hat. “Why, Madame, c’est merveilleux! You look…. très distinguée.”

Hilda met Ellie’s eyes the mirror. “I think what you’re trying to say is that I look old, petite!”

Elie’s lips quivered. “Mais non, Madame. Let me remind you that I say exactly what I mean. But the hat is… it is….”

“It’s impossible, is what it is,” complained Hilda. “Please excuse my poor English and don’t copy it. This thing is just not made for long hair. I don’t know how he managed to keep it on during their battles – this must the tenth time I’ve tried to make it stay.” She jammed it down hard on her head and used clips to anchor it.

Ellie eyed the red hat gravely, trying hard not to laugh as it once more tumbled disobediently off the loose, silky, brown hair, despite its clips. “It reminds me of something…..”

“Jackie Kennedy’s pill box hats, perhaps?”

“C’est ça!” Ellie nodded. “It is a very becoming fashion on Madame Kennedy. But this one is strange. Could you not pile your hair up high and pin the hat to it that way?”

Hilda looked doubtful. “I think that might make it look even stranger, don’t you? Anyway, in the pictures in the books he wore his hair loose. I doubt he’d put his hair up like a woman.”

“But he also wore a beard!” Ellie reminded her. “You don’t!”

Hilda stroked her bare chin and winked. “I have enough trouble keeping the hat on. The thought of doing the same with a beard seems rather pointless. Suppose I lost both at once! Quelle horreur - to quote you inimitable French. It would hardly be the stuff of heroes, would it?”

Ellie laughed as Hilda tore the clips out of the recalcitrant hat, threw them down, rammed the hat hard on her hair then turned to Ellie and struck an attitude. Ellie clapped and Hilda began to bow before remembering the hat and so stayed upright. Keeping it on with one hand, she took the sword Ellie handed her with the other, even while she looked at the knitting and mob cap in Ellie’s good hand with some misgiving.

“So that’s what your role is,” she remarked blandly. “Though I didn’t know les tricoteuses managed with just one hand – an impossibility, I should have thought, rather like my hat!”

“Relax, chère Madame. It might be frightening for the little ones for a minute or two but then…. all will be more than well, je te promets.”

Hilda recalled the words she had heard in her mind a little earlier: “You’ll want to wring her neck,” and she grimaced, but there was nothing she could do and she trusted Mireille and Ellie enough to know they wouldn’t hurt the younger girls. So what had those words meant?

With a shrug she gave it up and picked up her cloak. She draped it over her arm as she and Ellie walked to the door of the Annexe.

“I’m going along to the staff room, child. What about you?” She knew the prefects were in charge of the school while the staff and Form VIB changed. All the other forms had changed before the concert began.

“We’ve agreed to meet in our form room and wait there until the bell goes. We don’t have a prefect with us, of course, unless you count Erica and the other sub-prefects.”

Hilda kissed her. “Break a leg, petite.”

“Comment?” Ellie gasped in horror. “But, Madame, why are you so cruel?”

Hilda laughed and drew her close. “It’s a tradition in the English theatre. It’s bad luck to wish actors ‘good luck’ so we tell them to break a leg.”

“But… but…. pouf! Once more, it is an example of the bizarre things you English say and don’t mean. Me, I want the legs to stay not broken, just like I want them not to be pulled. Bah! Isn’t it enough that I have the finger hurt?”

Hilda giggled quietly at her ward’s bewildered exasperation. “I agree, child, we’re most definitely a race apart. I promise never to pull any of your legs – or at least not literally,” she added, with another gurgle.

Ellie sighed. “You’re teasing me again – and I do not understand at all.”

Hilda kissed her once more and patted her shoulder as she drew away. “We’ll have a lesson together on slang, I promise, and on strange English sayings. For now, though, go along to your formroom and tell everyone to break a leg – and not to frighten my little ones.”

“Break a leg yourself, Madame, and we will frighten no one, I promise to you, except…. maybe we will give to you yourself a shock.”

She waltzed off, merriment written all over her, leaving Hilda smiling broadly and hugging to herself the sheer beauty of the gift she had received the day she met her ward.

Author:  Squirrel [ Wed Sep 15, 2010 7:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Wed 15/09/10

:rofl:

Hmmm... you have me almost laughing to the point of crying with that Mary! Those two are incredible! :D

As for this from Ellie...
Quote:
Me, I want the legs to stay not broken, just like I want them not to be pulled. Bah! Isn’t it enough that I have the finger hurt?”


Quite right too, but so humourous as well. At least Ellie follows that Hilda is teasing, even if she doesn't understand quite where the fun in it is quite yet. Maybe Hilda will have to thrash it all out with her a little later on?

What clever-slightly frightening-shocking episodes have Ellie and her form chosen to include in their act? I have vague ideas, but... will any of those prove to be correct.

Thank you Mary - am looking forwards to where you take this next.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Sep 15, 2010 7:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Wed 15/09/10

Mary, once again I've got tears running down my face, but these are tears of laughter!! You are a wretch, you know!!! :D :D

I just loved Hilda's struggles to anchor that hat over her hair, as well as her comments about the impossibility of Ellie knitting with one hand!! I almost fell off my chair over Ellie's utterly confused reaction to the phrase 'break a leg', which of course, she took literally at first until Hilda explained its meaning in this context. Are you going to treat us to that promised lesson on slang in due course? I do hope so. I suspect that Ellie will be able to meet Hilda with as many examples of French argot as Hilda will give her of English slang!!

I *do* wonder just what the girls have got in store - to judge from Ellie's hints and giggles, Hilda is in for a shock of some kind, anyway.

Thank you, Mary, for that day brightening exchange. I look forward to hearing about the rest of the evening.

Author:  PaulineS [ Wed Sep 15, 2010 7:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Wed 15/09/10

That post was glorious and Ellie's response to the vagaries of the English Language!

I love Ellie's response Hilda's comment about VIB playlet.

Thanks Mary. :tea:

Author:  Abi [ Wed Sep 15, 2010 9:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Wed 15/09/10

That was great! Thanks Mary. :D

Author:  Mattea1 [ Wed Sep 15, 2010 9:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Wed 15/09/10

Oh, what a hoot, Mary!

Wonderful to see the peculiarities of our language used to such effect :lol: Can't wait for the 'slang lesson' :wink: :wink:

Looking forward to the actual performances now and finding out how Hilda keeps her hat on, or loses her head, or both.. :roll:

Thanks Mary, that has brightened my day considerably :D

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Wed Sep 15, 2010 10:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Wed 15/09/10

That was lovely, thank you Mary

Author:  linda [ Wed Sep 15, 2010 11:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Wed 15/09/10

Oh, Mary, that was wonderful!! :lol: :rofl: :lol: :rofl:

Ellie's problems with the vagaries of the English language are just so understandable. I don't wonder she was horrified when Hilda told her to 'break a leg'. I'm definitely looking forward to the slang lesson! That should really be funny.

I hope Hilda manages to keep her hat on during her performance. I'm desperately trying to think which character from history would wear a pill box hat a la Jackie Kennedy. Ellie's knitting, albeit one handedly, gives an inkling as to the nature of her forms offering.

Quote:
“Break a leg yourself, Madame, and we will frighten no one, I promise to you, except…. maybe we will give to you yourself a shock.”


I wonder what the shock is to be - who is going to be beheaded by Madame Guillotine?

Thank you Mary :D :D

Author:  di [ Thu Sep 16, 2010 7:52 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Wed 15/09/10

Thanks, Mary. I do love the way the two of them tease one another. :)

Author:  Luisa [ Thu Sep 16, 2010 12:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Wed 15/09/10

here's hoping that we get to see more of this soon. Am intrigued by the thought that the girls have made a guillotine. I made a trebuchet once...perhaps they could borrow it?

Author:  MHE [ Thu Sep 16, 2010 12:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Wed 15/09/10

Oh this exchange is priceless. It really does take the biscuit, Mary.

Poor Ellie, just when she thinks she's got the better of 'Madame', Hilda turns the tables on her. They do bring out the best in each other and Ellie is clearly sure enough of Hilda's love to be able to tease her with that parting shot

Quote:
“Break a leg yourself, Madame, and we will frighten no one, I promise to you, except…. maybe we will give to you yourself a shock.”


I can't wait to see what they've prepared - both VIB and the staff. Thank you Mary, and I'm ready with pen and paper for the lesson on English slang :wink:

Author:  Celia [ Thu Sep 16, 2010 4:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Wed 15/09/10

I, like jmc,love the scenes between Hilda and Ellie. I'm so glad you like writing them for that means more to come soon, hopefully :twisted:

Surely they aren't going to behead Hilda :shock: still, knowing how bad her head feels at present perhaps she would be glad to get rid of
it for a while !!!

Thank you for writing such a happy piece of camaraderie Mary.

Author:  charli [ Thu Sep 16, 2010 7:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Wed 15/09/10

It is a strange tradition to say 'break a leg' isn't it!
Thanks for another fantastic read Mary, I did read it last night, but thought i'd commented! Oops. :shock:

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Sep 16, 2010 10:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Wed 15/09/10

Missed this last night - wonderful episode and it is so easy to forget that Ellie is French until we see her reaction to perfectly standard piece of English! :lol:


Thanks mary

Author:  jmc [ Fri Sep 17, 2010 7:48 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Wed 15/09/10

Yay a continuation of Hilda and Eliie scenes. So many of my students tell me that every one in the world should have to speak English because it is so easy to learn. You have just shown so quickly why this is not really true.

Thanks Mary.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri Sep 17, 2010 5:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Wed 15/09/10

Poor Ellie, having to deal with the insane vagaries of the English language :lol:
I can so clearly picture her bemusement ......

Author:  Cath V-P [ Sat Sep 18, 2010 12:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Wed 15/09/10

This really is the most satisfying exchange between them, and so very characteristic of just how they interact - lots of relaxed teasing demonstrating just how comfortable they are with one another, and yet always based on a simple solid foundation of love and trust in one another. And they really do know one another well in terms of how they react - there's never the sense that Ellie will be too flippant or Hilda not recognise the love underlying the teasing. They are always so consistent.

And how cared-for Hilda is in these latest two episodes; she's surrounded by people who want to look after her, and how well they do it!

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sat Sep 18, 2010 2:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Wed 15/09/10

Imagine, Hilda using slang. Will she be able to distinguish between slang and figures of speech in the next round? :lol:

Thank you, Mary. It's wonderful to see the characters so comfortable together.

Author:  MaryR [ Sat Sep 18, 2010 6:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Wed 15/09/10

Luisa wrote:
Am intrigued by the thought that the girls have made a guillotine.

:shock: :shock: :shock: Where does it say anything about making a guillotine, Luisa? :shock: :twisted: :bawling: :shock:

And no, there won't be any lessons on English slang or strange sayings. Just how long do you want this saga to go on for, tell me? Another five years? :dontknow: :banghead:

Yes, I know I don't usually post on a Saturday evening but there's a first time for everything, no? :lol: I'm afraid it's rather long as I didn't want to cut it....



Hilda was still smiling to herself over her conversation with Ellie when she slipped in at the back of the Hall to take an unobtrusive seat behind the benches. The girls were settling themselves down again after the break for Abendessen, but a breathless hush fell when the Hall was suddenly plunged into complete darkness. A single spotlight came on over one end of the dais.

All one could see at first was a cave, a cave with rock walls reaching about five feet high and stretching almost from one side of the dais to the other. As the eyes of the audience grew accustomed to the glare, they noticed a figure near the front and over to the left inside the cave. A man, huddled on the ground close to a small fire – whose torch-lit flames added a little more light to the scene. The man had long matted hair, a torn woollen tunic and thick trousers which were laced up to the knee.

“Scotland, in the early thirteen hundreds,” a deep voice intoned.

The man lifted his head, picked up a stick and fed it to the flames. He rubbed his hands. “I wonder where my brave men are tonight,” he moaned. “So many of them lying dead on the field, trying to help their king defeat the English…. Who did I think I was to allow them to crown me King of Scotland in secret, when the English still rule here with a heavy hand....? I thought it would give us the strength we needed. I was so determined to make the English leave and allow us to rule ourselves. That was our right. But now….”

He carried on talking to himself, everyone in the Hall listening hard to catch each broken word that fell from his lips. Hilda was amazed. Fiona McDowd was a Scot, it was true, but she was such a timid child. How had she overcome her fear to sit there all alone in front of the whole school and play the hero’s part?

Then Hilda sat up suddenly and leaned forward, her keen eyes narrowed. As Robert the Bruce carried on talking to himself, wraiths seemed to appear as if by magic from behind the cave, wraiths in white tunics over black leotards, wraiths oozing soundlessly from dais to floor, wreathing and writhing among themselves to give the appearance of one fluid entity in the dimness of the Hall.

As if called out by this entity, other wraiths began to float out from behind the back rows of the audience. These were clothed in red tunics over their black leotards, but they didn’t ooze and writhe. They marched firmly in groups of four to the middle of the empty space before the dais and came face to face with the black and white wraiths. The two groups seemed to melt and merge into each other in silent combat, grappling, twisting, pulling, pushing, dancing, some of them even standing on their hands and fighting with their feet.

Hilda was astounded at the beauty and originality of this display by Lower IVA. Was it all due to the influence of Felicity Maynard and Lucy Peters? It was so compelling in its very silence – no clash of steel, no shrieks of pain - but no less menacing for all that.

Are we going to live to regret this, Nell? It’s frighteningly intense.

But almost dream-like, lovely girl. Nothing to compare with the starkness of blood against the whiteness of snow…. Enjoy, ma mie!


One by one, as the melding and mixing went on, the black and white wraiths dropped to the floor and lay still, until there was not one remaining. The red wraiths stood triumphantly over them, their hands raised and clenched in victory. The silence throughout the Hall was a living presence, almost tangible. No one moved, no bench creaked, no foot fell, no one breathed.

The red wraiths turned and slipped away until only the black and white bodies remained. Into that tense, listening silence, Robert the Bruce’s voice was heard murmuring, “How could I fight on? How could I allow more of my men to die? I left the battlefield and escaped, before I too was killed and Scotland doomed forever. But our cause is lost, so what does it matter…..?”

Hilda’s eyes blurred.

So much is lost in this life, Nell? How do any of us go on? Where is there any courage to be had?

Can you lose someone if you know where she is? I’m home and I’m happy, so be at peace, my lovely girl…. We all have to get on with life, even if all hope seems gone. What else is there? The Bruce will find his courage, just as you did.

No, Nell, my courage has ebbed so low these past weeks.

Not true, Hilda. You’re still here, aren’t you, still pouring love on others and teaching them how to live? You didn’t run away, not even when things were at their worst. You took your courage in both hands and made yourself vulnerable. You opened yourself up in a way you never had before and allowed others to help you, and so you grew even wiser and more loving. Watch and see if the Bruce had your courage….


Hilda watched. The king had ceased speaking and was staring into to the fire. All at once, though, he seemed to become aware of some sound or movement behind him and he swung round to face into the far right corner of the cave. Abruptly, a second spotlight came on, its brightness blinding. In its beam, a slender figure all in black was seen sitting on the top of the cave wall, leaning over something. As their eyes became accustomed to the light, the audience saw slender silver ropes woven into a web right across the corner, which the black figure seemed to be trying to reach.

As though sensing the man watching it, the figure looked up then jumped lightly and gracefully off the wall to land with scarcely a sound below the web, a strand of silver rope in its hand. It bowed to the Bruce, then leaned its body back gracefully until its hands were on the floor behind its feet and under its head. Moving its legs in turn it moved nearer the wall of the cave. Hilda watched breathlessly. That supple gracefulness could only belong to Felicity or Lucy. Her money was on Felicity, as she was the smaller of the two. If only Joey were here to see!

As they watched the spider, it raised a leg and the silver strand it held was thrown into the air, as though sent out from its chest. It caught on the wall of the cave, just below the other strands of the web, and stuck there, though some of its length still dangled. Again a leg was raised and tried to send that end to the opposite wall. The silver rope swayed to and fro but failed to catch. Again the spider tried and again it failed.

Now kneeling upright beside his fire, Robert the Bruce watched tensely as the rope was thrown again and again, only to fall back. Would the spider never succeed in finishing its web? “Five times this poor spider has failed,” he whispered. “That is the number of times the English have defeated me in battle. But if this poor spider can pluck up the courage to try again, then I too will try once more to free Scotland.”

Utter silence prevailed all round the Hall, everyone willing the spider to win its fight. As though aware of the man’s words, the spider scuttled even closer to the wall, lowered its head to the floor and lifted its body high in the air until it was doing a head stand, its legs stretching up nearly to the top of the wall. Steadying itself, one leg reached out in a slow, graceful movement and the bare foot touched the dangling silver strand. The foot curled under it and slowly, slowly, it carried the rope higher and higher until it reached the web. Once there, it pressed it against the wall. The web was complete!

With a quick flip of her body, the spider was upright again and exuberantly performing grandes jetés round the dais, round Robert the Bruce. Then, having completed a circuit, she soared high into the air with her own momentum, caught the top of the cave wall and twisted to perch daintily on it, her legs enmeshing themselves in the silver web. Another moment of stunned silence and then the place erupted in a veritable storm of applause. The Bruce rose to his feet and bowed deeply to the spider. He held out a hand to it and the applause died away.

“You have taught me your lesson well, little spider. No more will I be discouraged. My bonnie Scotsmen and I will fight again and again until Scotland is free. Sleep ye well.” So saying, he placed more wood on his little fire, pulled a tattered shawl round his shoulders, lay down and went to sleep. His spotlight winked out.

Soft music stole into the room and the red wraiths once more appeared in the empty space between the benches, while the black wraiths rose up from the floor. Once more weaving and twirling in and out among each other in the dim light from the one spotlight, battle was joined. But this time it was the turn of the red wraiths to fall silently to the floor and crawl away into dark corners. The black wraiths surrounded Robert the Bruce, who was now standing among them. Another spotlight blinked on and fell directly on them. A shining crown was held over the King’s bowed head by the wraiths, his brave soldiers.

The narrator was heard once more: “At the battle of Bannockburn in the year 1314 Robert the Bruce and his men defeated King Edward II and the English, even though they possessed a much smaller force, but it would be many more years before Edward’s son, Edward III actually acknowledged Scotland’s independence and the Bruce as her king.”

Author:  PaulineS [ Sat Sep 18, 2010 7:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Sat 18/09/10

Mary Thank you for a moving description of the Robert Bruce experience.
Thanks for your unexpected Saturday post.

Author:  charli [ Sat Sep 18, 2010 8:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Sat 18/09/10

Mary,
That scene had me completely mesmorised! (sp?)
The description of the wraiths is so emotive and (what's the word /phrase where things leap off the page and you see them happening, someone?) Well, that.
Thank you so much.

Author:  Celia [ Sat Sep 18, 2010 8:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Sat 18/09/10

What a delightfully warm and comforting phrase Nell uses there. " I'm home and I'm happy " It must have helped Hilda to hear it when The Bruce's woes had brought grief to her mind again.

Whoever arranged this scene with Lower IV did a fantastic job, I was right there spellbound by the wraiths and the spider.

Thank you for describing it so vividly for us Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sun Sep 19, 2010 1:34 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Sat 18/09/10

I'm in awe with what the girls have come up with. That was amazing Mary. I could 'see' the spiders dance.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sun Sep 19, 2010 6:51 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Sat 18/09/10

You know, Mary, I begin to wonder if you should be pursuing a second career in stage set design; you paint such vivid word pictures!
Any producer worth his salt would jump at someone capable of such scenic imagination ...........

Not to mention expanding my scanty knowledge of Robert the Bruce , of course :)

Author:  Squirrel [ Sun Sep 19, 2010 8:21 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Wed 15/09/10

Wow! Mary! That was entrancing!

Quote:
And no, there won't be any lessons on English slang or strange wayings. Just how long do you want this saga to go on for, tell me? Another five years? :dontknow: :banghead:


At least another 5 years, if not longer please! :)

Quote:
Yes, I know I don't usually post on a Saturday evening but there's a first time for everything, no? :lol: I'm afraid it's rather long as I didn't want to cut it....


You should have seen my face when I saw this - nothing to describe the smile that got - yay, more ND to read. :D :D :D

What can I say about this episode... I found it all spellbinding - especially the performance put on by, well, as long as Hilda was right in her identification, Felicity. That section of writing just held me, the quality of your words making that so vividly real - Not only was I actually watching it, but I was 'Robert the Bruce' - a man who is oh so important to the town I grew up in - watching the spider, seeing how she tried and tried and tried to complete her web, watching her joy as she achieved her aim after trying in a slightly different way, and enjoying her acrobatics as she returned to her home.

It's no wonder that earlier on in the section Hilda shared so vividly with the Bruce in his desolation either - I'm so glad that Nell has been close to her this evening.

I also found it very interesting to see Hilda's insights into each of her pupils, both in the identification of the moving hands of Felicity and Lucy, and in her identification of the person playing the King. Do we get to hear how Fiona McDowd was able to work up the courage to take the place given to her? Yes, I did say that another 5 years worth of story would be good... maybe I meant another 10-20 years! :wink:

Thank you Mary - that was a wonderful read.

Author:  di [ Sun Sep 19, 2010 10:26 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Sat 18/09/10

What a lovely tableaux you describe here. The atmosphere just poured off the screen and I, like the audience, was spellbound.
Hilda must be so comforted having Nell so close as she watches their talented girls.
'Rather long' - never, Mary!
Thank you, that was delightful.

Author:  jmc [ Sun Sep 19, 2010 11:42 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Sat 18/09/10

I could just see that and it taught me something as well.

Thanks Mary

Author:  Cath V-P [ Sun Sep 19, 2010 11:58 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Sat 18/09/10

This was absolutely magical, and so marvellously realised Mary. The colours - red and white, silver and black, the dance and the whole intensity of the atmosphere all combined to make this truly memorable. And Nell's presence, so loving and encouraging, underscores the message of this particular piece, that Hilda's courage doesn't allow her to give up, despite all the blows that she she has received. And Nell's simple words "I'm home and I'm happy," do sum up things so beautifully.

Thank you Mary, this was remarkable.

Author:  MHE [ Sun Sep 19, 2010 3:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Sat 18/09/10

Wow Mary, how do you do it!!!! I truly felt as if I was there, sitting next to Hilda, as that whole scene was played out. I was spellbound by your ability to bring the scene to life, from the description of the dejected Bruce by the fireside to the battles between the two armies, which were all the more powerful for being conducted in total silence. It was left to the viewer / reader to provide the sound effects.
It was good to see that Nell was there with her and hopefully Nell’s reassuring

Quote:
I’m home and I’m happy


will sustain Hilda when the grief hits again. As for her words to Hilda on the subject of courage

Quote:
You’re still here, aren’t you, still pouring love on others and teaching them how to live? You didn’t run away, not even when things were at their worst. You took your courage in both hands and made yourself vulnerable. You opened yourself up in a way you never had before and allowed others to help you, and so you grew even wiser and more loving. Watch and see if the Bruce had your courage….


I’m sure that they will give Hilda courage in the future when she doubts her own again.

Thank you Mary for bringing to life, in such an amazing way, what was an important time in Scottish history, and it certainly wasn't long.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Sep 19, 2010 3:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Sat 18/09/10

I read this yesterday and was left spellbound, but without time to respond. I've just re-read it twice and am still spellbound by it all.

That was a truly magical experience from start to finish. Whoever devised and carried out the weaving of that spider's web (are you going to tell us whether it was Felicity or Lucy?) your descriptive powers made the whole process so vivid that I could see the weaving take place in front of my eyes. I also loved watching the evolution of Robert the Bruce's state of mind from brooding despair to dawning hope as he watched the spider's antics, and the way in which his army finally triumphed over the English - I was truly 'there' along with him.

Seeing the whole story unfold entirely through the medium of mime, with the exception of Robert the Bruce's own reflections, made it all even more effective. I doubt that anyone watching it in the hall, or any of us reading it, will ever forget that piece of history - would that all our history lessons could be taugh in this way!!

Finally, to see Nell so clearly enjoying it along with Hilda was just the icing on the cake. Surely Hilda will "treasure up those words and store them in her heart", so that she can recall them in those times when grief threatens to overwhelm her.

Thank you, Mary, for this delightful and magical word picture.

Author:  Mattea1 [ Sun Sep 19, 2010 6:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Sat 18/09/10

Mary, like everyone else, I am still stunned from this latest scene. I was completely absorbed in it, as if I was there in the cave looking on.

Words like spellbinding, ethereal, atmospheric, emotive, creative, magical, only just begin to describe the effect you've realised with the web you've spun in this episode :)

For me, the way Nell shows her love in that simple phrase of 'I'm home and I'm happy' provides for such peace and calm to fall over Hilda to reassure her that she has the courage to go on. Wonderful..

Thanks, Mary

Author:  Luisa [ Sun Sep 19, 2010 7:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Sat 18/09/10

Oh my goodness! What on earth can I say - except wonderful! Also felt as though I was there, and unlike many descriptions of theatre productions it seemed realistic, possible, and wholly entrancing.
Thank you so much.

Author:  linda [ Sun Sep 19, 2010 11:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Sat 18/09/10

I was there! I watched, fascinated, the black and white and red wraiths twisting and turning, melding and mingling, describing their battles, whilst Robert the Bruce watched the wonderfully agile spider struggling time after time to complete her web!! What a fantastic show and a brilliant word picture to bring the story alive for us.

Quote:
Can you lose someone if you know where she is? I’m home and I’m happy, so be at peace, my lovely girl…. We all have to get on with life, even if all hope seems gone. What else is there?


A wonderfully heartening message from Nell to Hilda and a good reminder for the rest of us.

Thank you Mary, your writing never fails to bring the story to life. I'm another who is very happy to go on reading for another five years, or however long Hilda goes on dictating to you!! :D :D

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Sep 20, 2010 9:11 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Sat 18/09/10

I've just read through all of this in one go, it was spellbinding! Your characters are so real, that I was there with them through a brilliant display. Thankyou.

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Sep 20, 2010 6:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p2 Sat 18/09/10

I truly am shocked at your reactions to what I thought was a very tedious scene - and also truly delighted, of course. :D It was difficult to get it right, I must admit, and lots got torn up before I was in any way satisfied with it. So thank you for that wonderful confidence boost. :heart:

Amid the vociferous applause that followed Lower IVB's moving drama, Hilda stumbled blindly out of the Hall. She began to walk up the corridor to join the other mistresses at the far door near the dais, but then stopped and bent down to slip off her shoe, as though something was wrong with it. It was the only way she could think of to delay the meeting until she had curbed her tears. The concert was becoming a little too close for comfort and causing havoc in her heart.

That was so beautiful and original, dear girl.

More like a ballet than a play. But so sad, Nell! How can anyone…..? It just seems…..

Tears, my girl? But why?

It’s just….. It’s because of…. No, I’m being silly and could do with a good shake. Forget it, Nell. I’ll be alright. Look, I must go. They need me....


She slipped her shoe back on, straightened up, blew her nose and moved along the short corridor to the end, where she found the rest of the staff gathered.

“Love the hat,” Sharlie murmured with a grin. Hilda gave her a watery smile in return, so watery that Sharlie gave her a hard stare, but refrained from comment.

What's the matter with me, Nell? I can do a better job than this of hiding my feelings, normally.

“Will someone tell me why we agreed to this?” Joan Bertam moaned.

“Well, we could hardly be the only ones who chickened out, Joan,” Ruth Derwent replied. “They expect more of their mistresses than that.”

“Yep, they love seeing us make complete fools of ourselves,” Rosalind Yolland agreed wryly.

Ruth winked. “I shouldn’t worry, Rosalind. They won’t remember it for long, even if we do. My form will soon take their minds off any gaffes of ours, I assure you.”

Hilda contemplated Ruth warily. What were they up to?

“I don’t think I can even remember which side I’m supposed to be fighting on,” muttered Miss Charlesworth. “I’m taking Linda’s place, remember, so am new to it.”

“I’m going to join you in ineptitude, Charlie,” Rosalie muttered. “ I’m shaking so much I don’t think I’ll be able to do anything with this sword,” and she held up a wooden makeshift affair painted silver, the same as all the others were holding except for Hilda.

“You’ll be in good company, then, Rosalie, because my hat’s got the shakes,” Hilda said quietly. Everyone laughed except Vivien, who had looked sharply at Hilda when she heard her voice and then exchanged worried glances with Sharlie.

“Well, I’m the one who seems to have ended up with most of the words in this little drama and my heart is jumping inside me like a flea,” Ruth complained, causing laughter all round. “Sh, there’s Dorothy playing us in.”

“Break a leg, everyone,” Hilda added. “And keep Coward’s words in mind: Just remember your lines and don’t bump into the furniture.”

“Or in our case, the children,” Vivien murmured. “You’ll never hear the last of it if you do.”

Everyone laughed again rather nervously and moved nearer the door. Ruth Derwent had already gone through it, leaving it half-open, and now Hilda and Vivien stood there, ready to enter. “You okay, Hilda?” Vivien whispered.

Hilda looked at her gravely in the dim light and nodded, but Vivien wasn’t reasured.

I’m with Vivien, love. What on earth is wrong? Why the tears?

It all seems so pointless and ridiculous, Nell. Why did Bruce put his own life and that of all his countrymen at risk? Just for a principle!

Ah, ha! Got you! Hardly just a principle, dear girl! They wanted freedom from the English yoke, freedom to rule themselves. Just as William Tell wanted freedom from the Austrians. The character you yourself are portraying did, too. History is full of such heroes – or would you prefer to call them idiots?

I’m not too sure what I’d call them at the moment, Nell.

Wouldn’t you yourself put your own life at risk if someone tried to take over the school and threaten the girls? Of course you would – you’d fight to the death to save them from harm. Indeed you’d do the same for anyone you saw in trouble, be it stranger, friend or foe. I think Christ had you in His mind when He told the parable of the Good Samaritan. You nearly lost your life when you tried to save Kate Stuart from that young man with the gun.

You did lose yours, I seem to remember!

Ah!

You went into that damaged building to save our people and simply threw away your life. A life that was so very, very dear to me…..

Hilda, I….

You and Robert the Bruce, you both knew the dangers. You also knew how much pain your death or your injuries would inflict on your loved ones. But you did it anyway.

But I didn’t do it for a principle, sweetheart. I did it to save a life, as you did with Kate - even though in the end I failed. Would you have had me save my own skin while someone was in danger of being crushed to death? Of course you wouldn’t! Robert the Bruce did what he did because he knew freedom was worth any amount of suffering. Tyranny always has to be fought. That’s why we fought Hitler.

Did the women and children back home appreciate Bruce and his men running blindly into battle, do you think? It is always those left behind who pay the real price. Do the risk-takers even think of them? At least I had no one to grieve for me when I faced that gunman. You were gone. Who else was there?

There were a great many others who would have grieved if you had died, my Hilda.

None who would have been in the same pain I was when I lost you.

Ah, don’t, love. I can hear your voice breaking with that pain. You know, I think if I had thought even once of you, dear girl, I would never have gone back into that hotel.

Oh, Nell, don’t deceive yourself. You would still have gone.

I only realised what I had done to you when it was too late and I had to leave you - forever.

Hence your brave letter….. I don't know why exactly these little plays have upset me so much, dear heart, because no matter the tearing pain inside, no matter how I curse you at times for being so foolhardy, I am still so proud of your vast and shining courage. I wouldn’t have had you be any other than what you were and still are.

Or I you, my Hilda. You were - are - the rarest soul I ever knew…. Sh, my lovely girl. Please don’t weep. Listen, they’re waiting for you in there. Just keep remembering my words: there is nothing now for me but joy. Joy that will be yours, too, one day.

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Sep 20, 2010 7:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p3 Mon 20/09/10

Thank you Mary

Quote:
Or I you, my Hilda. You were the rarest soul I ever knew…. Sh, my lovely girl. Please don’t weep. Listen, they’re waiting for you in there. Just keep remembering my words: there is nothing now for me but joy. Joy that will be yours, too, one day.


That is so true of both Nell and Hilda. Hope Hilda can keep her calm during the play.

Looking forward to your description of the staff and Lower Sixth plays.

Author:  Lesley [ Mon Sep 20, 2010 7:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p3 Mon 20/09/10

I did wonder why Hilda was not able to enjoy the story of Robert the Bruce - of course she would be considering those left behind. Glad Nell was able to put her straight.


Thanks Mary - sorry I missed yesterday's offering.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Sep 20, 2010 8:23 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p3 Mon 20/09/10

Mary,

The play reduced me to delighted laughter; this interlude has reduced me to such sadness to hear Hilda's heart breaking, even though she knows of Nell's unendng love for her, and of Nell's unbounded joy in the after-life.

Magnificent, but oh sooooo sad ! :bawling:

Author:  Squirrel [ Mon Sep 20, 2010 8:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p3 Mon 20/09/10

Mary... Well... for starters I was stunned to see another post so quickly, but to follow on from that... Ouch!!! How does one respond to such hard hitting words? It's not quite a case of sublime to ridiculous - because nothing in that last post could be called that, but from the entrancing to the heart wrenching perhaps!

You know though, the one thing that stood out to me more than anything else was the way that Hilda's supporting cast (aka the staff in general) are so supportive of her. Those who are in the right place at the right time - Sharlie and Vivien for starters - are already well aware that something is up, and I know that they are going to be onhand for her if needed once this affair is over and done with. Along with Nell, Gwynneth, Ellie...

How true to the nature of grief as well. You're going along just fine, and then something so unexpected comes along and cuts open the wound so that it is once more gaping and raw - and you don't even realise that's what the pain is related to, until you think about it.

"Thank you" seems rather empty in the face of the episode you've given us this evening, but it is about the only thing there is to say.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Sep 20, 2010 8:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p3 Mon 20/09/10

Quote:
Or I you, my Hilda. You were - are - the rarest soul I ever knew…. Sh, my lovely girl. Please don’t weep. ..... Just keep remembering my words: there is nothing now for me but joy. Joy that will be yours, too, one day.


After all the laughter and magic of that last episode, and even amid the comments of the other staff members, we see yet again how very raw Hilda's grief for Nell remains. And yet, I'm not surprised, for despite the beauties of that presentation, which she did appreciate, I can see how the realisation that so many of Robert the Bruce's men died would lead Hilda to feel sadness for their families who had to endure without them and thus recall to her her own sadness.

I hope that Nell's words will give her the strength she needs to go through with this next scene, and allow her to gain comfort both from that constant reassurance and from the recollection that:

Weeping may endure for a night, but joy cometh in the morning (Psalm 30, v.5).

Thank you, Mary - that was indeed, as Identity Hunt says, 'Magnificent, but oh, soooo sad'.

Author:  charli [ Mon Sep 20, 2010 9:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p3 Mon 20/09/10

Mary, This is truly amazing writing!
There is so much to think about here that I don't know where to start!
Thank you so much for this. It's made my night.

Quote:
Wouldn’t you yourself put your own life at risk if someone tried to take over the school and threaten the girls? Of course you would – you’d fight to the death to save them from harm.


Of course she would. Hilda wouldn't be able to do anything else!

Quote:
“Break a leg, everyone,” Hilda added. “And keep Coward’s words in mind: Just remember your lines and don’t bump into the furniture.”

“Or in our case, the children,” Vivien murmured. “You’ll never hear the last of it if you do.”

:lol: :lol: :lol:

Quote:
Everyone laughed except Vivien, who had looked sharply at Hilda when she heard her voice and then exchanged worried glances with Sharlie.

Awww they are such good friends those two. Still looking after Hilda.


I'm also dubious of what Ruth's form are planning. :D

Author:  Red Infanta [ Mon Sep 20, 2010 9:32 pm ]
Post subject: 

Just caught up on this, and it really is amazing. Thanks.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon Sep 20, 2010 10:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p3 Mon 20/09/10

I love that last line Mary:
Quote:
Just keep remembering my words: there is nothing now for me but joy. Joy that will be yours, too, one day.


You have that rare gift of helping see and feel Hilda's pain without it becoming maudlin or I don't know how to say it, but can only say instead of just seeing Hilda's pain, I actually seem to feel it through your writing.

Thank you

Author:  jmc [ Tue Sep 21, 2010 4:18 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p3 Mon 20/09/10

I think I'm running out of words to describe your writing Mary. They make me feel so many different emotions. Thank you once again.

Author:  di [ Tue Sep 21, 2010 8:33 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p3 Mon 20/09/10

I'm stuck for words!!
Hilda experienced so many emotions in that short dialogue with Nell; she moved from sadness that Nell was no longer with her, through to anger at her action which cost her her life, acceptance that she couldn't have acted in any other way and finally a tremendous amount of pride in her erstwhile partner, companion and friend.
Truly, an amazing scene.
Thank you, Mary.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Tue Sep 21, 2010 8:37 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p3 Mon 20/09/10

Like everyone else, I'm a little lost for words, but that was a beautiful update. Thankyou.

Author:  AnneM [ Tue Sep 21, 2010 10:58 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p3 Mon 20/09/10

Am a bit worried about Hilda, with all these swirling emotions in such a short space of time. Hope she gets through her part OK and then enjoys Ellie's - whatever the surprise is that LVI have concocted. She really needs a bit of space and peace to wind down and regain her balance, doesn't she?

Very vivid writing, Mary. Thank you.

Author:  Celia [ Tue Sep 21, 2010 3:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p3 Mon 20/09/10

I missed this last night so had a pleasant surprise this afternoon !

Poor Hilda, her grief is still so raw and near the surface that she can be pierced by things that have no adverse effect on others. Her discourse with Nell was so moving, their love for one another so beautiful and clear shining....

....and in between the nerves and butterflies attacking the rest of the staff making for a little light relief.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Mattea1 [ Tue Sep 21, 2010 4:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p3 Mon 20/09/10

Gulp...like others I'm struggling to find the words :roll:

What a wonderful description of Hilda - a rare soul - and Nell's words expressing the joy that is hers and will be Hilda's - superb and so encouraging for us all, hope Hilda is taking notice of Nell in her distraught state. :(

Love the way the staff are all suffering from stage fright :lol: Hoping that Ruth's class will take the edge off for Hilda and maybe Vivien and Ellie will help put Hilda together if she still needs it.

Thanks Mary

Author:  seven [ Tue Sep 21, 2010 8:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p3 Mon 20/09/10

Wonderful - another post so soon!

I loved LIV's play. It was so well written, Mary, I could see everything happening - a beautiful visual display. I hope after this that Felicity goes to the Royal Ballet!

I love the way you manage to make us smile with the staff suffering from stage fright and then go on to Hilda's feelings. I was crying in sympathy with her. She is still so devasted by Nell's death that it is going to take a long time for her to come to terms with it, if she ever does. I do hope Vivien can give her some help after their performance.

Author:  MHE [ Wed Sep 22, 2010 10:23 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p3 Mon 20/09/10

Not for the first time whilst reading New Dreams I had a lump in my throat and tears in my eyes. Mary, I am in awe of your ability to tread that narrow path between joy and sadness. Once again we see through the veil that is Hilda’s sorrow; she has certainly been put through the wringer during the evening by the various depictions of heroism, and has come back to earth with a bump.

Hopefully these precious seconds with Nell and her final words to her, together with that delay before she enters the Hall will be enough to give Hilda the space she needs to gather her strength and will to sally forth ready to do battle dressed as whichever hero the staff have chosen to depict her as. The steel in her backbone and in the sword will surely strengthen her.

I’m very curious about exactly where on the Platz she found a real sword to use, and I’m rather glad I think that the rest of the staff are not so armed!

Thank you, Mary for another marvellous vignette from your magical pen.

Author:  linda [ Wed Sep 22, 2010 9:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p3 Mon 20/09/10

Mary, that was just wonderful. I don't wonder that Hilda is stuggling to keep the tears away. She has had so many shocks and frights over the past few months, that every little thing must be greatly magnified and her need for Nell's reassurance is so great.

Your writing has such a power to bring a lump to my throat and tears to my eyes. The internal dialogue between Hilda and Nell is so powerful and full of the love they shared.

Quote:
Or I you, my Hilda. You were - are - the rarest soul I ever knew…. Sh, my lovely girl. Please don’t weep. Listen, they’re waiting for you in there. Just keep remembering my words: there is nothing now for me but joy. Joy that will be yours, too, one day.


I hope that with Nell's encouragement Hilda can go out and give battle in whatever persona she has been cast in the staff's performance. I hope she manages to keep that hat firmly fixed to her head.

Thank you Mary, for another brilliant installment of this wonderful story.

Author:  KathrynW [ Thu Sep 23, 2010 2:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p3 Mon 20/09/10

Thanks Mary, I don't always get time to comment but I'm still reading and enjoying this very much!

Author:  Cath V-P [ Sun Sep 26, 2010 12:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p3 Mon 20/09/10

It truly is those unexpected moments that catch Hilda and bring her grief to the surface - and yes, she would think of those who are left behind. It's a very understandable reaction and Nell understands that - hence her own comment that she might have hesitated had she had that moment to consider. And that very acquiescence causes Hilda to reiterate that she does understand and accept that "vast and shining courage", so characteristic of all that Nell is.
This is an exchange that does encapsulate who and what they are and how they have lived their lives.
Thank you Mary.

Author:  charli [ Mon Sep 27, 2010 5:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p3 Mon 20/09/10

Mary, it's the weekend. Any more for us? :D :wink:

Author:  clair [ Tue Sep 28, 2010 1:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p3 Mon 20/09/10

Mary, this is wonderful - thank you so much. It's been so long since I've had a chance to log in and comment but rest assured that I've continued to read this and love it :)

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Sep 28, 2010 7:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p3 Mon 20/09/10

I'm sorry for keeping you waiting for the rest of the concert but my dad has been with us for the past week....

charli wrote:
Mary, it's the weekend. Any more for us? :D :wink:


:lol: Well, since you ask so nicely, Charli... or perhaps you're just a glutton for punishment. :twisted: Bless you for enjoying it so much that you want more, though you might think twice after this lengthy episode. :roll: Oh, and well done to Mattea1 and Celia who both guessed, from my many small hints, who Hilda is playing - and this is only the first part of his story

....Or I you, my Hilda. You were – are! - the rarest soul I ever knew…. Sh, my lovely girl. Please don’t weep. Listen, they’re waiting for you in there. Just keep remembering my words: there is nothing now for me but joy. Joy that will be yours, too, one day.

Hilda tried to fix an image of that joy in her mind; tried to recall the joy she had told Mother Abbess she could feel welling up in her own heart. That joy seemed to have trickled away just lately. Her own fault, entirely. Shaking her head at herself, she waited beside Vivien….

She hoped she had been wise to give in to the staff. After Linda’s accident, it wasn’t only the girls’ plays she had worried about. The staff’s presentation had also concerned her and she had wanted to exclude her own final scene with Vivien, as she felt it would upset those who had seen the accident. Matey had pointed out that their aim had never been to turn their girls into spineless jellyfish. “Look at it like this, love. It might teach them something about courage, just as you taught them something about grief, up there on the Rosleinalpe.”

So she had unwillingly given in and now watched as most of the lighting was switched off, a signal to the audience to settle down again. One single spotlight lingered on a chair placed near the bottom end of the Hall, in the empty space between the two ranks of benches. Miss Lawrence entered to seat herself at the piano. Soon, soft music stole into the air, music which caused a few girls here and there to sit up expectantly.

A figure in a red shirt and grey trousers limped like a ghost out of the dimness near the dais. Walking with the aid of a stick, the figure slowly made its way down the Hall while the music played. Medals were displayed proudly on its chest and a sword dangled at its waist. Finally, the man - for such Miss Derwent seemed to be - sank down on the chair and mopped his brow with a red kerchief. He laid his stick on the ground and looked around, then seemed to start with surprise at seeing himself surrounded.

“Buon giorno! Che sorpresa! Have you come to hear my story? You could be here for a long while, my friends. A brave man died today and I’ve come here to be alone and reflect on what he meant to so many people, including myself.”

His voice had grown sad, but suddenly he gestured to the pianist. “Know what she’s playing, do you? I can see some of you do. Yes, it’s the Italian national anthem, L’Inno di Mameli – Mameli’s Hymn. Although, at the time Mameli wrote the words, there was no Italy. Our country was simply one huge battleground, fought over by the Austrians and the Bourbon French and the Spanish and even the Catholic church, which ruled in Rome itself. Some areas like Piedmont did have Italian rulers, but for the most part it was a beautiful but fragmented country, with everyone wanting to own some piece of her.”

Ruth had a quiet voice, but she used it to good effect, compelling their total attention, demanding that they use their imaginations. Now, she lowered that soft voice even further. “But things began to change in Italy in the nineteenth century, just as they had in France with their Revolution a few decades earlier. We wanted freedom. A new movement was sweeping through the whole of Europe and that included Italy. A new word was on everyone's lips.”

“Risorgimento.”

The word sang through the air and everyone recognised the beauty of the voice. Heads snapped round to the dais, but only a faint outline could be seen there in the dim light.

“So, he’s here!” the seated man said, very softly. “His spirit has come to help me tell the story. I will introduce you in a minute but, first, that word. Risorgimento – the movement for freedom. In Italy it meant freedom from our oppressors, freedom to be one nation under God and under one ruler only. Let us listen to some lines from that hymn written by Mimali.”

Hilda’s mellifluous voice was heard again, reciting softly, “We were for centuries Downtrodden and derided/ Because we are not one people, because we are divided./ Let one flag, one hope gather us all./ The hour has struck for us to join together.”

“Strong words, spoken by a strong man, one of the bravest Italy has ever known. Giuseppi Garibaldi,” and Ruth flung out her hand to indicate the dais.

A spotlight now winked on over the figure and they all saw their Headmistress clearly. She was standing rigidly upright, one hand on the shining sword digging its point into the ground, the other holding back her grey cloak with its scarlet lining as she looked out at them with a still face. The girls stared, mesmerised. Was this really the Abbess, with a strange, embroidered hat perched on the brown hair tumbling beyond her shoulders?

“Garibaldi – a man who fought again and again for Italy with his magnificent courage, his tenacity, his intelligence, and his faith in his men. I was one of those men and I was proud to serve him.” Ruth finished speaking, rose to her feet and saluted Garibaldi, whose own hand instantly went to his forehead in a return salute.

Calmati, mio amico,” murmured the mellow voice. “Be at ease, my friend,” Ruth sat down again as a smaller figure stepped into the spotlight beside Garibaldi.

“Anita, Giuseppi’s wife, mother of his children.... She fought as bravely as a lion beside her husband, even though Italy was not her native country.” Vivien was Anita, in peasant blouse and grey trousers. She bowed to the audience before turning and putting her hand in Hilda’s.

The spotlight suddenly blinked out again and the audience was dimly aware of Garibaldi and Anita stepping off the dais and walking slowly down the room towards the old man’s light. He rose again to his feet and began to limp to and fro by his chair, in some agitation. “ His first attempts to free Italy ended in disaster. Poor Giuseppi!”

Ruth shook her head. “He was born in Nice, you know, in the south of France. It was handed to the north of Italy seven years later. He wanted freedom for Italy even as a young man, and became a sailor in the Piedmontese navy. Piedmont is in the north of Italy. In one bid for freedom, he joined a mutiny to take over Genoa, but it failed and he was condemned to death.”

“I escaped, though, mio amico,” Garibaldi replied as he and Anita came closer to the old man. “I managed to get away to South America, and fought for the freedom of the underdog over there, instead. It taught me a lot.” He turned to the woman at his side, who smiled up at him. “South America was where I also found my wife. But Italy still called to me, so when the Risorgimento reached here I returned with Anita.”

He paused, then added with great sadness, “Perhaps, after all, I should have left her at home in South America.”

The sadness silenced the music, silenced any sound in the Hall. He put an arm round Anita’s shoulder and they walked down the Hall, past the old soldier and on into the dimness behind him. The old man watched them, then sighed and sat down again. “He speaks the truth. Let me explain. When he returned to Italy, he set about amassing a small army of volunteers and together they offered their services to the King of Piedmont, Carlo Alberto.”

The lights came on all over the Hall. The girls saw the Abbess’s great chair pulled to the middle of the dais. In it sat the King – Rosalind Moore. A drum began a slow beat, and back up the Hall marched Garibaldi and Anita, followed by a dozen soldiers dressed in a motley set of uniforms, all with swords at their waist. They reached the dais and the drumbeat ceased. Garibaldi and Anita stepped up onto the dais, where they both knelt at the king’s feet, Garibaldi laying his shining sword across the King’s knees.

Rosalind took the sword, rose to her feet and handed it back with some ceremony to Garibaldi. “I accept your fealty, Giuseppi, and that of your courageous wife and soldiers. We have great need of your skills. Take your men and help win the fight for the freedom of our people.”

“A very moving moment for everyone there,” came the voice of the old soldier frrom the back of the room. “Giuseppi did just that – while he was allowed. First of all he fought in Milan and then, when he was appointed to the Roman Assembly, he worked ferociously to create a Roman republic while the Pope was away from the city.”

Garibaldi and his wife rose to their feet, bowed to the King then descended the dais and joined his men. Suddenly, a different drumbeat was heard, and the audience turned to see another army advancing from the back of the room. Garibaldi’s men and his wife immediately formed a circle facing outwards, their swords at the ready. The other army soon surrounded them. Garibaldi raised his sword, which flashed in the lights, and two armies fell on each other.

The old soldier sighed. “Alas, as you can see, it was not to be. The French had no intention of allowing such a thing to happen. Garibaldi and the revolutionaries fought for many months to keep them out of the city, but eventually….”

The girls watched, open-mouthed, as their mistresses battled silently against each other, the only sound being the clash of swords. Men dropped to the ground but made no sound. Abruptly, Garibaldi raised that mighty sword again. He pushed aside a French soldier with it and broke through the cordon. Anita followed him and they crept away towards the back of the Hall. One by one, his men made a hole in the circle and broke through, hurrying to catch up with him. Finally, he stopped and turned.

“Anita and I make for Venice. The Austrians haven’t broken through there yet.” Hilda’s mellow voice was rough, hard, a man pushed to extremes. “I can offer neither pay, nor quarters, nor food; I offer only hunger, thirst, forced marches, battles and death. Let him who loves his country with his heart, and not merely with his lips, follow me.”

He waited for no reply but took Anita’s arm. They hurried down the Hall and out of the lower door, the men following. The audience watched them go, but then gasped. The French army had moved to the upper door, their swords at the ready, waiting to spring the trap.

The old soldier suddenly spoke again. “Giuseppi, Anita and their volunteers were harried on all sides by the French and the Austrian armies as they tried to reach Venice. Many died, many more were injured and had to drop out, some were taken captive. Finally, they fetched up at the lagoons near Ravenna, unable to make it to Venice. Anita was too ill to go on.”

Garibaldi and his followers walked in wearily in the door, Hilda almost carrying Vivien. Immediately, the French were upon them, but his few remaining men fought them off and pushed them through the door, closing it on them. Garibaldi helped Anita up onto the dais. He removed his cloak, laid it on the ground and helped Anita to lie down. His men formed a guard round the dais, on their knees and bending low to peer round for enemies.

All the lights dimmed, except for the one shining gently down on the dais. Hilda leaned over Vivien, stroking her hair and face.

“Don’t leave me, cara mia,” she pleaded, her voice a broken whisper.

Vivien was reaching up to touch Hilda’s hair when, with a shock, she saw tears in the blue-grey eyes and felt a warm drop splash onto her own cheek. Hilda needed help! They had never rehearsed this part so, hastily casting aside the words and actions they had discussed, she ran a gentle finger down Hilda’s damp cheek, trying to catch the tears.

“Don’t weep for me, Giuseppi… You must let me go, now, and make your escape…Go back to America and wait… Italy will call for your help again one day…. You and I, we will meet again, never fear….” Her eyes closed.

“I should have looked after you better.” Hilda’s voice was barely even a whisper this time, and Vivien could hear quiet sobs coming from the audience. Tears rained down faster on her face and she opened her eyes again, knowing full well that Hilda was beyond being able to control herself. She was in some other place, staring into some other abyss.

Vivien stroked the brown hair with a shaking hand, trying to rouse her friend. Hilda lifted her into her arms. “I can’t live without you, Anita. Stay with me, I beg you.”

Caro mio,” Vivien said, her voice soft but firm, “oh, caro mio, of course you can live without me…. You are brave and strong and your poor Italy needs you. Remember this - I will always love you, Giuseppi, my dear sweet man.” She let her hand fall back, let her eyes close and lay still.

Hilda held her closer and rocked her. “Sleep well, tesoro. Ti amo….”

The lights went out.

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Sep 28, 2010 7:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p4 Tues 28/09/10

Mary Thank you. i had not guessed who Hilda was to portray. She might be worried about how the girls would react, but her own reaction is the more serious as she has to go back into the Hall to see the LVI. Hope there is a space between the two, so she can recover.
Perhaps a cup of tea with Gwyneth would help. :tea: :tea:

Author:  Mattea1 [ Tue Sep 28, 2010 8:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p4 Tues 28/09/10

Oh, my - that scene has been so hard for Hilda and I'm not surprised at such a reaction with her own situation overpowering the role she's playing - poor Hilda, it must be bringing so many feelings to the surface :cry:

Thank goodness Vivien understands and hopefully now the lights have gone out may be able to get Hilda off the dais, with Gwynneth's help maybe !

I think I need a cup of tea after that, let alone Hilda. Oh and maybe a certain type of biscuit(bought in advance specially :D ) to help me recover from that scene, Mary

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Sep 28, 2010 9:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p4 Tues 28/09/10

Oh didn't they consider what those words would do to her? :cry:



((((Hilda))))

Author:  charli [ Tue Sep 28, 2010 9:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p4 Tues 28/09/10

Thank You so much for putting the time in whilst you have your Dad staying with you.
*thinks teasing is clearly the way to go to get more good drabble*
Oh, and as if this would ever be too long for me!!! It's perfect this length :D

Mattea1 wrote:
I think I need a cup of tea after that, let alone Hilda.

Me too! Or maybe a glass of wine! :)
That was emotional stuff Mary.

Quote:
“I should have looked after you better.” Hilda’s voice was barely even a whisper this time, and Vivien could hear quiet sobs coming from the audience.
This is a very usual reaction to a close one dying. You really do write realistically.

Quote:
Vivien stroked the brown hair with a shaking hand, trying to rouse her friend. Hilda lifted her into her arms. “I can’t live without you, Anita. Stay with me, I beg you.”

“Caro mio,” Vivien said, her voice soft but firm, “oh, caro mio, of course you can live without me…. You are brave and strong and your poor Italy needs you. Remember this - I will always love you, Giuseppi, my dear sweet man.” She let her hand fall back, let her eyes close and lay still.

Hilda held her closer and rocked her. “Sleep well, tesoro. Ti amo..


I was just managing not to cry at this, but this bit finished me off! It's a good thing for you that I am at home now , because if I was at work I think i would have to make you explain to my colleagues why I am crying at my computer screen. :wink:

Seriously though, thank you for a thought provoking piece.

Author:  jmc [ Wed Sep 29, 2010 12:58 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p4 Tues 28/09/10

Poor Hilda :( Hopefully the letting out of emotion will help her to heal.

Thanks Mary.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Sep 29, 2010 6:01 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p4 Tues 28/09/10

Oh my oh my oh my :cry: :shock: :cry:

What an emotional rollercoaster for those acting and for those in the audience....... and for us reading.

I knew virtually nothing about Garibaldi before reading this, and now am absolutely **desperate** to know both how his story continues and how Hilda and the others will manage to bear up under the emotional burden.

Author:  AnneM [ Wed Sep 29, 2010 8:37 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p4 Tues 28/09/10

Oh dear, oh dear. Hope Vivien can help Hilda get back on an even keel.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Wed Sep 29, 2010 8:37 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p4 Tues 28/09/10

Poor Hilda, that must have been so hard for her, but well done to Vivien for being so quick thinking.

Thankyou.

Author:  di [ Wed Sep 29, 2010 9:27 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p4 Tues 28/09/10

This story is new to me also and I admire your vast knowledge of history.

Hilda's courage for playing a part where the event of Anita dying is so close to her own experience and I'm not surprised she broke down. Hopefully Vivian will be able to help her exit the stage and Matron will be waiting in the wings with a cup of sweet tea or perhaps, under the circumstances, a wee dram of whisky!!

Maybe Nell will still be around to offer Hilda more words of comfort.

Thank you Mary. I'm sure between looking after your Dad and caring for your household you don't have time to catch your breath so posting this is a special privilege for us all.

Author:  Sarah [ Wed Sep 29, 2010 11:44 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p4 Tues 28/09/10

Identity Hunt wrote:
Oh my oh my oh my

What an emotional rollercoaster for those acting and for those in the audience....... and for us reading.


I agree! Wow, Mary, I'm speechless.

Author:  Chris [ Wed Sep 29, 2010 12:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p4 Tues 28/09/10

Me too! Speechless that is. Thank you Mary.
(sniffing delicately into a tissue, hoping no colleagues arrive to see me at the moment).

Author:  Celia [ Wed Sep 29, 2010 12:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p4 Tues 28/09/10

Poor Hilda, it's Nell she's holding, Nell dying in her arms isn't it. No wonder Vivian is worried. I'm sure now the lights have gone down other staff will come to help, and as others have suggested,maybe Nell herself.

Thank you for all the research you must have put in to write so comprehensively about Garibaldi. I knew nothing about him until I did a quick bit of reading on line to ascertain my guesswork as to who Hilda might be representing :twisted: Looking forward to the rest of his story whenever you are ready ! Better have tissues to hand again....
yes?

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Sep 29, 2010 1:23 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p4 Tues 28/09/10

Oh my goodness!! I read this very quickly yesterday evening, in a short interval at home in between two commitments. Those final paragraphs have haunted me at intervals all night!

I knew the story of Garibaldi's unification of Italy, but nothing of this failed earlier attempt, nor of Anita's life and death - I rather imagine many of us here are in the same boat. So thank you, Mary for this comprehensive history lesson. I somehow doubt anyone in the audience, or among your readers will ever forget it, or the skill of the actors and of Ruth as Narrator.

That final scene, though, was something else, and I'm not at all surprised at the emotions it aroused among the audience! No wonder Hilda was so overwhelmed by it all. It inevitably brought back her grief for Nell in full force, and I agree with earlier post-ers that she must have felt she was cradling Nell rather than Vivien there. It's hardly surprising that Vivien, Gwynneth and Ruth, at least, were so hesitant about letting it proceed, both in the light of Linda Stone's accident and Hilda's own state.

Thank goodness Vivien reacted so quickly to the situation and found a way for the two of them to leave the stage without Hilda collapsing completely. I hope that a few minutes' peace, and perhaps a cup of tea - or even something stronger - will enable Hilda to regain her composure before the rest of the scene unfolds. Knowing her strength of mind, I feel sure that it will. I also know that all the staff taking part will be poised and ready to do whatever is needed for her to fulfil her role - and she of course, will not stop to count the cost to herself until the entire evening is finished.

Mary, once again you have taken my breath away - I was there, seated among the girls in the Hall. As always, you leave us with much to reflect on as we await the final act of the play. Thank you.

Author:  Squirrel [ Wed Sep 29, 2010 2:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p4 Tues 28/09/10

Mary... I've now read this more than once, and find myself stilled each time I try to think about how to comment on it. The emotions run so deep. Reading through in the knowledge of how hard-hitting the ending is, the meaning of this quote in particular:
Quote:
She hoped she had been wise to give in to the staff. After Linda’s accident, it wasn’t only the girls’ plays she had worried about. The staff’s presentation had also concerned her and she had wanted to exclude her own final scene with Vivien, as she felt it would upset those who had seen the accident.


is extra poignient. That paragraph, in the light of the final scene, highlights what is possibly Hilda's greatest gift-and-failing all at the one time. She is so concerned about the girls and how they will react to it that she will take no heed for herself - and consequently need rescued. Still - thank Goodness it was one of the more trusted/perceptive staff members who was in the role at that time.

Another example of myth and mist coming together to make a wonderful story. Thank you for teaching us about such historic events in this wonderful way. As Elder, I was but part of your audience in the auditorium as that took place.

Author:  KathrynW [ Wed Sep 29, 2010 7:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p4 Tues 28/09/10

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Abi [ Thu Sep 30, 2010 8:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p4 Tues 28/09/10

Poor Hilda, no wonder she reacted so strongly to those words. :( Very glad Vivien was there and able to help her.

Thanks Mary - sorry I haven't commented on the last couple of posts. I'm loving - or should I say fascinated by? - Hilda's story, and can't wait to see what happens next. :)

Author:  Cath V-P [ Fri Oct 01, 2010 1:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p4 Tues 28/09/10

I'm not quite sure what to say..... powerful, moving, profound - that's all true, but somehow this is so much more besides. The words that Hilda speaks are so simple, yet express everything that her life has become, so much so that it's no wonder that Hilda's reality has blurred. No wonder all she can say is "Stay with me, I beg you," - in another reality she would have been able to say this to Nell, but for a moment, the line between what is and what has been has disappeared. And coming as this does so soon after the immediacy of Nell's words, Hilda's inability to recognise Vivien and her own role is understandable - she is truly "in some other place, staring into some other abyss."
Thank you Mary, this was remarkable.

Author:  shesings [ Fri Oct 01, 2010 3:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p4 Tues 28/09/10

Cath, you have said all I felt but could not find the elequence to say!

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Oct 03, 2010 7:59 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p4 Tues 28/09/10

di wrote:
This story is new to me also and I admire your vast knowledge of history.

Google's a wonderful thing, Di! :twisted: Robert the Bruce and the English queens were no problem but I knew very little about Garibaldi. The trouble is that the sources conflict with each other so I had to choose - so I apologise to any historians for my mistakes. :cry:

Just to add that any of the italicised English words spoken by Garibaldi are words which were reportedly spoken by him, like the ones in the last update about offering no pay etc.


....Hilda held Vivien closer and rocked her. “Sleep well, tesoro. Ti amo….”

The lights went out – and stayed out. A number of the older girls were wiping the tears from their eyes in the darkness, Ellie among them. But she was weeping for Madame, not for Garibaldi. She had been shocked by her guardian’s very real anguish, though she guessed that most of the girls in the audience were only aware of the Abbess’s wonderful acting skills.

Ellie, however, knew the truth. Madame was tired and unwell, and she had somehow lost her way and been unable to control herself. Miss Knowles had turned into Cherry’s sister as she lay there dying, and Madame had held her close against her heart as though trying to make up for not being allowed to hold her dying friend. She had been denied that last, most precious gift.

Madame, ma bien-aimée, mon ange gardien, I promise I will try even harder to make up to you for your sadness. So much I owe you, so little I can truly offer you – but I will try.


A voice speaking in the darkness roused her from her thoughts. “He buried Anita on the shores of the lagoon.”

A long, tense pause followed, punctuated by one or two more sobs, and then the old soldier continued, “A week later, a fishing boat smuggled him away. The year was 1849. He spent some more time in America and then returned to Italy, purchased a small farm on an island off the coast of Sardinia and lived there quietly for several years.”

The Abbess’s mellow voice spoke from the darkness, a voice once more under its owner’s control. A quick hug from Vivien in the darkness had brought her back from the brink.

“They were good years – but Italy was still not free. Ten years after Anita died, the Prime Minister of Piedmont, Camillo di Cavour, called me back into the fray. Once more I gathered as many volunteers as I could to create a small army, my Cacciatori delle Alpi. For a time, we had new allies – the same French who had taken Rome from me now turned and helped us. Together, we drove the Austrians out of Northern Italy - forever.”

“But it wasn’t enough, was it, Giuseppi?” the old man asked softly and the light came on just over his chair. “Freedom for only half of Italy was never going to be enough for you. You wanted the South free as well, you wanted Rome itself under Italian rule. So, when you heard that a tiny uprising had begun on the small island of Sicily, a flame was re-kindled within you. I’m not too sure how you did it, for you were always a man of few words, but you somehow inspired yet another group of volunteers – who became known as your Thousand Red Shirts.”

Light flooded the back of the Hall and shone down on the red-shirted mistresses standing shoulder to shoulder with Hilda. Never had so many shades of scarlet been seen at the same time! Spontaneous applause broke out at the bright array. Hilda smiled and saluted her girls. The lights went out again, even over the soldier’s chair, and in the darkness the girls could suddenly hear the sound of waves slapping against a boat’s side, the plop of oars in water, the sigh of the wind across the waves.

The old man found his voice again. “Such brave men! Boats were found and they quickly rowed across to Sicily. But, trouble began as soon as they landed on the beach.” The sounds ceased, except for the wind. “ A steep, terraced hill faced them, and waiting at the top, ready to fire down on them, were three thousand Bourbon French troops. What to do?”

“If we try to climb up there, we’ll all be killed,” came the voice of Miss Bertram in shock.

“We have no choice, my friend,” Garibaldi replied.

Music crashed out – the fierce finale of Holst’s Mars, God of War. The audience jumped and flinched. As the old man spoke above it, they could hear grunts and sighs from the Red Shirts, could hear them encouraging each other during that fateful climb. “They climbed first one terrace, then another, under loud, continuous and open fire. Some were lost to them, but still they climbed, ever upwards, until they managed to reach the last terrace, almost at the end of their tether.”

The lights flashed on over the dais and the audience saw Hilda and the others crouched low around it, and on the dais above them the French army pointing their weapons down at them.

“We have to retreat, Giuseppi,” the agitated voice of Miss Bertam was heard again, and she indicated the French. “We stand no chance. There are too many of them.”

Garibaldi’s reply was firm: “Here we make Italy or die, Nino.”

The music crashed out again, the loud and penetrating ending matching the efforts of Garibaldi and his men as they finally climbed up onto the dais and set about the Bourbon troops. The battle was over almost before it began, so surprised were the French troops by the tenacity of the Red Shirts. They were pushed off the dais and out through the door. The music ended with an abruptness that shocked.

In the sudden silence, Garibaldi and his men wiped their faces and sat down on the edge of the dais.

“Aren’t you glad I didn’t listen to you, my brave Nino?”

Joan Bertram looked abashed. “That’s why you’re the leader and I’m only your second-in-command, Giuseppi. What do we do now?”

“Now, Nino? Why, we make for Palermo, with all haste. They won’t be expecting us so we stand a good chance there, too, if we hold firm. Come!”

The lights went out again. A match was struck in the silence, and a sudden flare drew all eyes back to the old man. He was lighting a lantern, but its glow was almost undetectable in the thick darkness. The sound of marching was heard and he held up the lantern, to show a faint outline of Garibaldi and his Red Shirts moving slowly towards him.

“He was right. No one expected him to defeat the French troops who had been waiting to trap them. As they marched towards Palermo, the capital of Sicily, more and more men came to join them and Palermo fell to Garibaldi in only three days of heavy fighting.” The audience saw the faint outlines engage in more fighting, heard the clash of swords. “He and his men had essentially conquered the whole island, thanks to his speed and determination and the courage of every man who followed him.”

The fighting ceased, the marching began again and then was heard once more the sound of the waves, the wind, the oars. Garibaldi and his men could be seen faintly, rowing as though for their lives. “Quickly, my friends,” Garibaldi gasped. “The French will try their best to stop us crossing these Straits of Messina. We must out-run them and make for Naples. Once we have Naples in our hands, we have the whole of the South.”

The sound of the waves and wind ceased, the sound of marching began again and, just occasionally, swords clashed briefly. The old soldier picked up his story. “Once they had made it safely to land, they began the long and difficult march to Naples. They had to fight Bourbon troops over and over again along the way, but Giuseppi’s leadership skills never failed him, nor did the love his men had for him. They – we! - would have followed him into the mouth of Hell itself.”

He paused, swinging his lantern to and fro. His voice was quiet, contemplative, when he continued, “He was never a man of many words. It was his personality that won people over - yes, women as well as men. It seemed almost as though his chief glory lay in the power and, indeed, the sweetness of his feelings, which could always be seen quite visibly in his face. His love for us shone there and spoke his thoughts for him.”

Just like you, Madame. Your face and your lovely eyes tell me how much you love me. You never need to say the words. You have such a sweetness in your face- and your eyes are wells of kindliness.

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Oct 03, 2010 8:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p5 Mon 03/10/10

Thank you Mary, a wonderful portrayal of the Uniting of Italy. Ellie's and Vivien's concern for Hilda are so real and so needed.

Thank you for all your hard work in researching an new area of history for us.

Hope you have a peaceful week. :tea:

Author:  Squirrel [ Sun Oct 03, 2010 8:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p5 Mon 03/10/10

With each new post I read of this Mary I feel my ability to express what I'm thinking and feeling slip even further away. I can well see Ellie amongs the rest of the girls, spellbound and so desparate to get to Hilda, but knowing that it wasn't possible because the show still had to go on.

I marvel at Hilda's ability to pull herself together during the black out and continue on - and am so glad that she did have Vivien with her there, to help her get by it. Though I can see there being a time of reckoning with Gwynneth, and with Nell, not to speak about MA... even if we don't get to see all of that!

How do you get your tension wound up so perfectly Mary? With but a few words you pull us completely into the story and amaze us with the splendour of the picture you paint.

Thank you.

Author:  Celia [ Sun Oct 03, 2010 9:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p5 Sun 03/10/10

Thank you for showing us so succinctly the staff's portrayal of Garribaldi's conquest of Sicily. Ellie is so right in her last statement...Hilda,like Garibaldi,doesn't need words to show her love and compassion for others. She is going to be so worn out after all this though :(

Author:  Abi [ Sun Oct 03, 2010 10:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p5 Sun 03/10/10

Thanks Mary; that was very powerful. I hope Hilda will be ok afterwards, though.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Oct 03, 2010 11:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p5 Sun 03/10/10

Poor Ellie, I can just imagine how she was feeling there, so aware of her guardian's anguish yet unable to go to her side. But thank goodness for that quick hug from Vivien, which restored Hilda's control over her emotions and gave her the strength to carry on, even though I've no doubt she will feel as if she has been put through the wringer by the end of the evening.

It was fascinating to watch the story of Garibaldi's later conquest of Sicily and the rest of Italy unfold, despite the strength of the Bourbon force. And I loved the old man's comment, which so clearly echoes Hilda's own personality:

Quote:
His love for us shone there and spoke his thoughts for him.


Thank you, Mary, for continuing to make this episode in History come alive for us.

Author:  di [ Mon Oct 04, 2010 5:59 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p5 Sun 03/10/10

Google may be a wonderful tool, Mary, but it needs someone to key in what is needed! I wouldn't even have got as far as thinking of Garibaldi as a character let alone research his history and then write it as well as you have. :)
Thanks for this second part of the Staff's entertainment. Ellie must be so worried about her guardian; knowing her as well as she now does she will have heard every nuance of Hilda's voice and know that she was struggling to separate herself from seeing Nell in the place of Anita. Thank goodness Vivian is also aware of the depth of Hilda's grieving and was there to give support in the way of a hug.

Author:  AnneM [ Mon Oct 04, 2010 8:04 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p5 Sun 03/10/10

Thank goodness for Vivien, but what anguish for Hilda. Ellie thinks
Quote:
So much I owe you, so little I can truly offer you – but I will try.
but she does herself a disservice - she already gives such a huge amount to Hilda. She's so young, hardly 17 (won't it be her birthday soon?), and yet she sees and understands more than most of the staff seem to about Hilda's inner struggles.

Looking forward to her performance later................ :wink:

Thank you, as ever, Mary.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Oct 04, 2010 9:05 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p5 Sun 03/10/10

Thankyou for such a wonderful portrayal of a story that I didn't know before now.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Oct 04, 2010 10:13 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p5 Sun 03/10/10

Words fail me.
If I had been in that audience for real, I would have been sobbing my heart out at this point. :cry:

Author:  KathrynW [ Mon Oct 04, 2010 12:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p5 Sun 03/10/10

Thank you Mary - I do worry though that Ellie is putting too much pressure on herself to be everything to Hilda and I hope it isn't going to set her up for disappointment.

Author:  Mattea1 [ Mon Oct 04, 2010 3:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p5 Sun 03/10/10

Awesome, Mary. So glad Vivien was able to get through to Hilda, although I agree with Elder and think Hilda will feel totally exhausted afterwards. :cry:

Ellie is amazing and the way her love for her guardian and her need to do whatever she can to help Hilda are growing, is just incredible.

The old soldier's words about Garibaldi are so apt to describe Hilda too; she doesn't need words, a look will suffice and I'm sure Ellie will not have been the only one to identify Hilda with those words.

I, like others, had little knowledge of Garibaldi, so thanks for the the picture you've painted of his life.

Author:  charli [ Mon Oct 04, 2010 4:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p5 Sun 03/10/10

Thank you for increasing my knowledge Mary. I seem to always come away from reading your posts knowing a bit more history than i did before. :D

A brilliant piece of writing again.

Author:  linda [ Mon Oct 04, 2010 11:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p5 Sun 03/10/10

Mary, your last two posts just blew me away. I didn't know the story of Garibaldi but you just brought it to life through Hilda. I wept for her anguish when her portrayal of the death of Anita brought back the memories of Nell, never far from the surface and left her heartbroken in the darkness. Thank goodness for Vivien always ready to support Hilda with a hug at just the right moment to give her a chance to pull herself together to finish the scene.

Quote:
Madame, ma bien-aimée, mon ange gardien, I promise I will try even harder to make up to you for your sadness. So much I owe you, so little I can truly offer you – but I will try...

Just like you, Madame. Your face and your lovely eyes tell me how much you love me. You never need to say the words. You have such a sweetness in your face- and your eyes are wells of kindliness.


Ellie, with the depth of her love for Hilda and her growing maturity, understands more than the other girls and sees beyond Hilda's performance, comprehending something of the great chasm in her heart. What she still doesn't realise is how much she has given to Hilda in her turn.

Thank you Mary, for bringing to life another wonderful, deeply emotional instalment of this brilliant story.

Author:  jmc [ Tue Oct 05, 2010 9:22 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p5 Sun 03/10/10

Thanks once again Mary for such a beautiful and powerful piece of writing.

Author:  seven [ Tue Oct 05, 2010 6:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p5 Sun 03/10/10

I've just caught up with Hilda and I'm in awe at what you write. I would never have guessed that the Staff would perform Garibaldi's life but what a great choice. I'd forgotten about him completely even though I did European history for A level many, many moons ago!

My heart cries for Hilda. :cry: How did she manage to pull herself together so quickly even after Vivien's quick hug? It's so sad that she sees herself as only half a person now Nell has gone, even though she is trying hard to come to terms with her death. She has amazing self control but I do hope Ellie or perhaps Vivien, Nancy or Matron can help her later when the adrenaline disappears and the low hits her.

Thank you so much for this, Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Wed Oct 06, 2010 2:48 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p5 Sun 03/10/10

Really loved the Italian history. Poor Hilda; very glad Vivienne was there to help her through it all.

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Oct 07, 2010 5:34 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p5 Sun 03/10/10

So pleased to see Hilda was able to recover herself so quickly - that legendary self-control. Would be interesting to know what any Italian, Austrian and French girls think of the tale.


Thank you Mary

Author:  Cath V-P [ Thu Oct 07, 2010 12:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p5 Sun 03/10/10

Thank goodness Vivien was able to recall Hilda to herself before it was too much for her, although I think that the recollection of thess moments of pain could well return to Hilda later. And it is fascinating to see Ellie witnessing what is happening and drawing her own conclusions; she is so very sensitive to Hilda's emotions even if she is very young. And how right she is to see the resemblance between Hilda and the words she speaks....

And thank you for the account of Garibaldi - I was only vaguely aware of nineteenth century Italian history, and this has expanded my knowledge.

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Oct 07, 2010 7:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p5 Sun 03/10/10

I'm sorry it is taking a long time to update but Hilda is not being very forthcoming at the moment. Maybe she isn't a History buff! :roll:

Lesley wrote:
Would be interesting to know what any Italian, Austrian and French girls think of the tale.

I'm working on the assumption that as they drew time-lines for their History, as Joey did with Polly, European History would have been well-covered, Lesley. :D :D

Just a little reminder that the words in italics are Garibaldi's own. The ones he said to Nino, his second-in-command, at the top of the hill in Sicily, in the last post, are actually engraved on a plaque now set on the summit.


The old soldier picked up his tale in the dark of the Hall. “Once they reached Naples, these exhausted men found no resistance offered them. A Bourbon king had ruled in the city, but he decamped from Naples with his troops before the Red Shirts’ arrival. Their deeds and their fame had gone before them. Meanwhile, the new King of Piedmont, Vittorio Emmanuele, the son of Carlo Alberto, had travelled halfway down Italy to meet up with the Red Shirts, on the chance that they would prevail, as they had. The South of Italy was mostly theirs now.”

The main lights blinked on. Matron Henschell was seen standing before the throne-like chair on the dais, a coronet on her hair. Garibaldi led his men all the way up the Hall, the old soldier and his lantern joining the procession as it passed his chair. Reaching the front, the Red Shirts, and the old soldier, knelt on the floor round the dais, their faces turned to the king. Garibaldi stepped up onto the dais and bowed deeply to Vittorio.

“How are you, dear Garibaldi?”

“Well, your Majesty. And you?”

“First rate!”


“I’m glad, La Sua maestà, for I have an offer to make you. The south of Italy is now free of the French. It is yours.”

“No, Giuseppi, it’s yours. You have fought long and hard for it.”

“È vero, your Majesty. It has been a long struggle. But all of us here who have fought for the freedom of our country, we want North and South joined together as one. So we invite you to be the first king of a united Italy.”

He handed his great sword to the King and knelt at his feet, head bowed. No one moved. No one spoke. The king appeared overwhelmed. The audience held its breath.

Finally, Vittorio Emmanuele laid his hand on Garibaldi’s shoulder. “I accept your most generous offer, Giuseppi, even though it should really be you who takes the throne, for you have fought time and again for this moment and have lost more than most to see it. But I will be your King, if such is your desire, mio amico.”

The old soldier rose to his feet, lantern in hand. He turned his back on the poignant tableau and faced the audience. “Garibaldi handing over the whole of the South, which he himself had conquered, was one of the most generous acts ever recorded in history. It was the start of the re-unification of Italy – but it was only the start. All the problems did not suddenly disappear."

He bowed his head, fiddled with his lantern and wiped his eyes as though there were tears there. "Again and again, he and others tried to wrest Rome from the Church and make it the capital of Italy. He was arrested several times for his pains. Finally, ten years later, Rome was absorbed into the Italian Kingdom, becoming its capital – but alas, Garibaldi himself, the great condottiere, was not there to see it. He was fighting elsewhere, helping France against Prussia. But he had done his work well. Italy was free and it was united. He lived another twenty years or so and died this day of June 2nd, 1882.”

He blew out the small flame in the lantern, adding softly, “A light has gone out in Italy. A great hero is lost to the world.”

He turned and bowed to the tableau. A long silence followed.

Finally, Hilda rose from her knees and smiled at the audience. The latter erupted and loud applause rang out from all sides. She indicated to the staff that they should also rise and all turned and faced their girls as the storm of grew louder still. At last, Hilda raised her hand and gradually the noise ceased.

She laughed, though Ellie saw how hard she was finding it. “My goodness, please think of the patients at the other end of the Platz. Do you want to give them a relapse?” Another burst of clapping and cheering. She wagged her finger. “Don’t ever let me hear from Miss Charlesworth that you don’t know all about Giuseppi Garibaldi after tonight. He’s a man you Italian girls can rightly be proud to own. I felt proud to be portraying him.”

She looked down at her mistresses and nodded. They moved as one to the door near the dais, while she looked back out at the audience. “We have a treat for you. Garibaldi was so popular in Italy after his many campaigns that they created a new biscuit in his honour and the mistresses are going to come round and offer you all some. Um, please don’t drop too may crumbs,” she added in such a plaintive voice that they all laughed and looked around eagerly.

She descended from the dais, took one of the huge bowls Sharlie was carrying and moved across to the benches where Upper Third were seated. She held out the bowl and eager hands dived in. Soon the whole hall was crunching vociferously.

She was moving away from the benches to stand by Ruth when she heard a young voice behind her. “I say, this Gari bloke was a good cook, wasn’t he?”

Hilda choked, then caught Ruth’s eye. “So much for all our hard work.”

“Do you think I should correct their errors?”

“Is there any point, my dear Ruth? I rather fear our many pearls have been cast before swine, so to speak. Let them enjoy their delusions. After all, I’ll get my own back with the shock I’m about to administer, don’t you think?”

Ruth chuckled and patted her hand. Hilda marched back up onto the dais and rang the little bell on the lectern. All faces turned her way as she straightened her hat, which had miraculously stayed on.

“Two things, girls – one, Garibaldi did not cook these biscuits, despite what I have just overheard. He was not a chef, despite his bravery. The biscuits were created in his honour. Two, would you like to know the nickname these biscuits were given?”

Heads were nodding. She leaned forward and murmured conspiratorially, “They were nicknamed ‘Squashed-fly biscuits’. I’m sure you can see why.”

Immediately, there were groans and gasps of horror and girls trying to spit out their biscuits into their hands. She laughed outright at them. “Girls, a little decorum, please. Squashed flies are good for the digestion. Ask Matron!”

More groans followed and she watched girls leaning over to ask the staff for reassurance that they weren’t being poisoned. With a serene smile, she stepped down from the dais and moved down the room towards the seat at the back she had occupied earlier, stopping here and there to chat.

D’you know, my girl, even I would never have played such a dastardly trick on the poor girls. Kate Stuart and Vivien Knowles are having a very bad effect on you. You deserve to find crumbs galore in your bed tonight.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Oct 07, 2010 7:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p6 Thurs 7/10/10

I think Hilda and all the teachers well deserved the girls' enthusiastic applause for their portrayal of Garibaldi's story. As for the Garibaldi biscuits - they really are very nice, despite that very off-putting nickname!! :) :) I giggled wildly at the girls' reaction - wonder how many of us have expressed similar horror on learning of it!! And they aren't the only food to earn similarly 'horrific' nicknames - hands up all those who know that Eccles cakes are also known as 'fly pie' or 'fly pastry'! :(

And I just loved Nell's final teasing comment - so fitting!!

Thank you, Mary for bringing this scene to such a satisfying conclusion. Now it only remains to be seen what delights Ellie and her friends have in store for us as the finale to the evening - when you are ready to tell us, of course. :lol: :lol:

Author:  charli [ Thu Oct 07, 2010 8:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p6 Thurs 7/10/10

Quote:
“Don’t ever let me hear from Miss Charlesworth that you don’t know all about Giuseppi Garibaldi after tonight.


Well *pauses for breathe* Don't ever let you hear that I don't know all about him after that Mary! Thank you, it really is interesting to find out about history I didn't know anything about.

Quote:
The ones he said to Nino, his second-in-command, at the top of the hill in Sicily, in the last post, are actually engraved on a plaque now set on the summit.

That's incredible! Have you seen it?

I, too am longing to know what Ellie has in store for Hilda!

Author:  Squirrel [ Thu Oct 07, 2010 8:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p6 Thurs 7/10/10

How lovely to hear how that story ended - I'm one of the many who had never heard that story before. And Hilda and her staff really have done the girls proud - even if they feel that some of them may have missed the point slightly with the comment about the biscuits! That scene with the king was incredibly touching as each gave honour to the other.

I do hope that Hilda's head isn't pounding too hard after the hard performance, and the enthusiastic reception of it. Like Elder I believe it was much deserved by everyone involved.

And Nell was just typically herself there, though I do hope that Hilda's bed is free of crumbs, however much Nell might feel she deserves the opposite!!!

Thank you Mary for another wonderful scene.

Author:  Celia [ Thu Oct 07, 2010 8:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p6 Thurs 7/10/10

Loved the reaction of the girls to 'squashed fly biscuits', and Nell's final comment. I will remember Garibaldi's story,so eloquently portrayed
by Hilda, her staff,and yourself. Will Hilda be able to contain herself now the Staff offering is completed ? I'm sure the stark emotion which overwhelmed her when 'Anita' died cannot be obliterated for long by just a swift hug. :(

Thank you Mary

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Oct 07, 2010 9:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p5 Sun 03/10/10

MaryR wrote:
Lesley wrote:
Would be interesting to know what any Italian, Austrian and French girls think of the tale.

I'm working on the assumption that as they drew time-lines for their History, as Joey did with Polly, European History would have been well-covered, Lesley. :D :D



I didn't mean it quite like that, Mary, I meant I just wondered what the girls felt hearing of times when their ancestors were at war with their best friend's ancestors. Not something that ever occurred before but in a school that accepts pupils from all over the continent it must have come up frequently - and the History Staff must have had to be extremely careful to ensure that no bias toward any one country was shown.


Love the joke at the end. :lol:


Thanks Mary

Author:  AnneM [ Thu Oct 07, 2010 9:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p6 Thurs 7/10/10

Wonderful - but how on earth does Hilda keep going? By the time she's seen the LVI's performance, and whatever shocks that involves, she'll be a wreck. Maybe Ellie can tell her another story to soothe her to sleep.

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Oct 07, 2010 9:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p5 Sun 03/10/10

Um, that was what I was trying to explain to you, Lesley :lol: - that as they were studying different nations' history they would have had to take into account the feelings of the different nationalities. I know in the fifties we had German and Polish girls in my Grammar School, and then Hungarian refugees, so feelings had to be taken into account very carefully, even though we didn't actually study WW11, and it was an invaluable lesson to us all.

Author:  Abi [ Thu Oct 07, 2010 9:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p6 Thurs 7/10/10

Loved the ending - and Hilda's joke! :D

Thanks Mary!

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Thu Oct 07, 2010 9:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p6 Thurs 7/10/10

Thanks, really loved the ending and the confusion over the biscuits :D

Author:  Cath V-P [ Fri Oct 08, 2010 4:37 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p6 Thurs 7/10/10

The staff are all to be congratulated on their hard work an ability to convey a narrative - even if it can be somewhat 'pearls before swine' on occasions! Having said that, I am certain that everyone who was present will remember this performance for its sheer remarkable clarity and conviction.
I loved the biscuit episode - must admit I'd forgotten about Garibaldi biscuits as while we have them here they're not called that. And I can just imagine Nell's amused reaction to Hilda's remark. :lol:
Thank you Mary!

Author:  di [ Fri Oct 08, 2010 6:11 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p6 Thurs 7/10/10

Lovely ending - a little frivolity after the intensity of the last tableux.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Mattea1 [ Fri Oct 08, 2010 9:41 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p6 Thurs 7/10/10

Great to see Hilda display her sense of humour to the girls over the biscuits and gurgled at Nell's comments about the 'bad influences' :lol:

Terrific to see the staff get the applause they deserve for such a comprehensive and awesome performance and love the banter between Hilda and Ruth too :roll: I learnt a lot about Garibaldi even if some of the girls lost the plot and I had a lot of squashed fly biscuits whilst reading these episodes :wink:

Like others I am concerned that Hilda's head and emotions are still in a turmoil and agree that maybe a swift hug from Vivien may not have restored Hilda fully. :cry:

Hope Ellie and her group are doing something that will not be traumatic for Hilda and just wonder are there any accompanying foodstuffs we should have available to digest whilst reading the next posts ? :lol: :lol:

Thanks Mary

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri Oct 08, 2010 11:42 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p6 Thurs 7/10/10

Mary,
As I am getting ready to take my mother to a funeral shortly, I am trying desperately hard to school my features into something else than a broad grin at the constantly intruding thought of the girls' reaction to the squashed-fly biscuits :mrgreen:

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Fri Oct 08, 2010 4:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p6 Thurs 7/10/10

That was a cruel joke to play - but I am much amused that they 'fell for it'. Thankyou!

Author:  jmc [ Fri Oct 08, 2010 9:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p6 Thurs 7/10/10

Thanks Mary. Enjoyed that very much.

Author:  linda [ Sat Oct 09, 2010 11:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p6 Thurs 7/10/10

Absolutely fabulous, Mary! I've learned so much about Garibaldi portrayed so powerfully by Hilda.

Quote:
“...would you like to know the nickname these biscuits were given?”

Heads were nodding. She leaned forward and murmured conspiratorially, “They were nicknamed ‘Squashed-fly biscuits’. I’m sure you can see why.”

Immediately, there were groans and gasps of horror and girls trying to spit out their biscuits into their hands. She laughed outright at them. “Girls, a little decorum, please. Squashed flies are good for the digestion. Ask Matron!”

D’you know, my girl, even I would never have played such a dastardly trick on the poor girls. Kate Stuart and Vivien Knowles are having a very bad effect on you. You deserve to find crumbs galore in your bed tonight.


What a good way to lighten the atmosphere amongst the girls after the emotional scenes they have just seen. Squashed fly biscuits are great. I loved Nell's comments about the bad influence of Kate and Vivien.

Thank you Mary for another wonderful instalment of Hilda's story.

Author:  MHE [ Sun Oct 10, 2010 11:11 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p6 Thurs 7/10/10

RL has been rather hectic of late, and as a result I’ve found myself with not one but three wonderful ND updates to catch up on, and what updates they are, Mary. I recall reading in ‘Look & Learn,’ many moons ago, about Garibaldi and his Red Shirts and do remember some facts about him, but having read these three ‘scenes’ I know that I will not forget the facts that were portrayed here.

I, too was sitting in the Hall with everyone else as the play progressed and wept as I realised, along with Ellie exactly who Hilda was ‘holding’ in her arms and ‘addressing.’ Thank goodness that it was Vivien who was with her, and that she had the presence of mind to react as she did to Hilda’s obvious distress. It says much for Hilda’s strength of mind and character that she was able to carry on with her role, although obviously under great strain. And it is absolutely typical of her that she would worry about the effect that scene would have on her girls with no real thought for the effect it might have on her as she took part in it.

I had to laugh at this exchange between Vittorio Emmanuele and Garibaldi:

Quote:
“Well, your Majesty. And you?”

“First rate!”


as I did too at Hilda’s teasing of the girls regarding the biscuits' nickname. It was so good to see Nell there at the end; her presence will have steadied Hilda more than any hug from someone else.

I wonder if that small scene with Vivien, when Hilda thought that she was talking to Nell will prove to have been a catalyst of some sort. Having spoken aloud the words that she was denied the opportunity of saying to Nell by the circumstances of the latter's death, perhaps she will now find some measure of peace and take another step along the healing pathway through her grief.

I look forward to seeing exactly what Ellie and her chums have planned for the delectation of their fellow pupils and the staff.

Thank you, Mary, for bringing to life an important part of Italian history in such a memorable way.

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Oct 10, 2010 12:23 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p6 Thurs 7/10/10

Thank you Mary. As i came to this late everyone has said it all before. Hope there is a break now before the next group perform.

Hope you enjoy a :tea: and a squashed fly biscuit.

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Oct 10, 2010 6:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p6 Thurs 7/10/10

PaulineS wrote:
Hope there is a break now before the next group perform.

Was this what you had in mind, Pauline? You read my mind so well! :lol:

....More groans followed and she watched girls leaning over to ask the staff for reassurance that they weren’t being poisoned. With a serene smile, she stepped down from the dais and moved down the room towards the seat at the back she had occupied earlier, stopping here and there to chat.

D’you know, my girl, even I would never have played such a dastardly trick on the poor girls. Kate Stuart and Vivien Knowles are having a very bad effect on you. You deserve to find crumbs galore in your bed tonight.

Hilda bit her lip to stop it trembling as she sank into her chair. She was not even sure how she had found the spirit to laugh and joke about the biscuits when she felt so ashamed and so, so sad. How could she have allowed herself to be so overwhelmed by her grief as to lose all sense of where she was or who she was holding?

Thank goodness it had been Vivien! That loving woman’s quick thinking had saved her Headmistress’s bacon, and the latter had somehow pulled herself together and got safely through the rest of the performance. She knew a breakdown was imminent, however, and would have fled back to her room on the spot but for the fact that she was determined to see just what Lower Sixth had in mind.

The door near her seat suddenly opened, an arm was wrapped round her shoulders for a fleeting second, a soft kiss was planted on her cheek and a voice whispered in her ear, “I love you, Madame, but so very much!”

Before she could react, her ward was gone again. Hilda stared blankly at the door and more tears sprang to her eyes. Ellie’s acute sensitivity would seem to have picked up what had really happened up there - and her affection for her guardian had sent her post-haste to reassure her. Fortunately for Hilda’s wobbling self-control, Mireille appeared on the dais at that point and smiled round at the girls.

“I think Lower Sixth are going to have trouble beating the staff performance, don’t you? I never knew very much about Garibaldi – or his biscuits – but I don’t think I will ever forget him, after that very moving presentation.”

Once more, cheers and applause rang through the air. Mireille allowed it for a second or two and then held up her hand in much the same way her Headmistress did. Hilda choked. Well, they did say imitation was the sincerest form of flattery.

“I do hope you enjoyed your squashed-fly biscuits,” Mireille said mischievously and winked at them when they laughed.

“I’ve just been told that the Juniors are very tired and are now leaving us. After all, it has been a long and exciting evening, non? I know it isn’t fair to have to miss the end, Juniors, but there is not much left of the evening. In fact,” she added, looking around, “I think a good many other people are tired and needing their beds, so we will not announce the winners tonight, but leave it until Assembly tomorrow morning. If, indeed, there are any winners, because each form has produced something very different but very entertaining and I am not quite sure how we are going to choose.”

Groans and murmurs of disappointment rose up from the ranks of the Middles and she held up her hand again. “Oh, I don’t think it will do you too much harm to wait, mes chères. Patience is a virtue after all! Juniors, I want to thank you for your wonderful performance tonight. Sleep well and have beautiful dreams.”

The rest of the school clapped once more as the youngest girls rose to their feet, some of them looking decidedly weary. Sharlie and Meg led the way out through the lower door, where they found the Abbess waiting to shake hands with each girl and wish her ‘good night’. When she saw Marie she wanted to sweep the girl into her arms, for the youngster looked as overwrought as her Headmistress felt, but she resisted the temptation, not wanting to undermine Marie’s dignity.

However, Marie and her dignity had other ideas. They had not forgotten the Abbess’s kindliness the last two days. Marie moved so fast that no one had time to stop her before she had flung her arms round Hilda’s waist and was clinging to her like a limpet. Hilda felt a sob rising to her throat and quickly bent to hug the girl and drop a kiss on her hair.

“Bonne nuit, ma petite Marie. Sleep well and thank you for being so brave.” She looked up, met the yearning in the other twin’s hazel eyes and drew her close with gentle hands. “Feeling better, now, chérie?”

Emilie noddded. “Do you think we’ve won a prize, Miss Annersley?”

Hilda smiled at the thought of the treat waiting for the two girls on the morrow. “Oh, I have no idea, Emilie. That is for the Prefects to decide. However, I’m sure you are in with a very good chance. So go to sleep quickly and then tomorrow will be here all the sooner. Look after Marie for me and be good for Miss Knowles, won’t you, child?”

Emilie nodded again, then turned her face up so naturally for a kiss that Hilda gave it unstintingly. Emilie returned it with fervour, before catching hold of Marie with one hand and holding out the other to Vivien, who had just appeared from the other end of the corridor. Vivien searched Hilda’s face but decided to say nothing. Too much sympathy would be her Headmistress’s undoing, she feared. Instead, she placed a hand gently on Hilda’s arm.

Hilda covered it with her own. “Vivien, I must….”

“You must nothing! Understand?” Vivien replied fiercely, though her brown eyes were tenderness itself. She turned her hand under Hilda’s and squeezed it gently, then took the two girls by their hands and led them away. Her throat so tight that she was unable to speak, Hilda found a smile from somewhere and shook hands with the rest of the form and with Meg, Tonia, Miss Lenoir and Miss Carey, who would all be helping Sharlie put the little ones to bed.

Feeling stiff and sore with the effort of holding in her feelings, Hilda blew her nose and wiped her eyes before returning to the Hall and her seat. Would these blessèd tears never stop falling? How deep a well was there inside her? It seemed to be constantly re-filling itself, as though from some hidden reservoir. Truly, she thought, grief had its own timetable and just suited itself when to withdraw into the shadows and when to pounce and ravage.

Despite having heard Nell in her heart all evening, she felt she was suffocating in the despairing darkness of Keats’ ‘wakeful anguish of the soul’.

There are times when sorrow seems to be the only truth. (Wilde)

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Oct 10, 2010 6:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p7 Sun 10/10/10

((((Hilda))))


She still doesn't get it, does she? She's allowed to grieve.


Thanks Mary

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Oct 10, 2010 7:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p7 Sun 10/10/10

A wee bit more than that Mary. Thanks Mary, pleased the twins are improving and that their behaviour will also improve when the effects of the weekend wear off, but some mischief is allowed.

Thanks for the update and for Ellie and Vivien's care of Hilda. Please give them a tea or coffee break. :tea: :tea:

Author:  Abi [ Sun Oct 10, 2010 7:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p7 Sun 10/10/10

(((Hilda))) It's wonderful to see all the people she's touched just being able to give her those little bits of help in her time of need. I hope she won't beat herself up too much over this.

Thanks Mary.

Author:  Squirrel [ Sun Oct 10, 2010 7:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p7 Sun 10/10/10

How do you do it Mary???

But before I get lost in awe, how well did Mirelle do there!?! She couldn't be a more different creature to the one who first took over from Tessa! She's come on in leaps and bounds during that time, and nowhere is it more evident than in this scene.

Now, onto the nitty gritty...

Hilda seems to be having quite a time of it - the need for comfort and reassurance - and her seeming belief that Vivien was about the only one who could have given her what she needed at that point in time. But how like Hilda to blame herself.

That loving affection from both Ellie and the twins, coming so dangerously close to undermining her composure - and even Viviens light sympathy skimming across the surface of it as well, all shows just how tenuous that composure is. And yet, also reminds us just how beloved a headmistress she is. And I'd forgotten in all the drama which has just been shown to us that the twins have a treat all their own coming to them in the morning!

I'm not even going to try to say what I think about the way you have portrayed the love that so clearly flows between the people 'on stage' right now Mary. It defies my description. However, know that it touches a point, and gives me some slight insight into what each of them must be feeling in some measure. What it is to have experienced such love - and to be able to inspire it.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Oct 10, 2010 8:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p7 Sun 10/10/10

Bless Ellie - that little 'in and out', with the comforting hug and few words for her guardian was just what Hilda needed at that particular minute. Ellie herself will be glad to have had the chance to do that - she would have done it earlier, if she could have done.

I'm glad that the need to get the Juniors away to bed provided something of a natural break in the proceedings - and how well Mireille handled that. I don't blame her one bit for deciding that the announcement of the winners would wait until tomorrow - quite aside from the fact that the Juniors would hate to miss it, all the rest of the girls and indeed, the staff are strung up to such a point that bed for everyone once the prefects have done their scene is a very good idea.

I loved watching Hilda bid all the Juniors and those helping them 'good night' as they left the Hall. The little scene between the twins and herself was so spontaneous that I'm sure it left her feeling very satisfied, even though we can see only too clearly how much she is struggling to keep her grief in check.

Bless Vivien, too, for realising just how near the edge Hilda was, and contenting herself with that quick squeeze of her arm. One of these days, Hilda will realise that this is still very early days in a grief as strong as hers is for Nell and that she is allowed to take the time she needs to grieve, instead of berating herself every time that grief takes hold of her.

Thank you, Mary - I am really looking forward to the Prefects' scene, as Hilda is, even through her grief - she wouldn't be struggling with her natural urge to flee the Hall if she wasn't. I do wonder just what event they have chosen to portray.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sun Oct 10, 2010 8:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p7 Sun 10/10/10

Lesley wrote:
((((Hilda))))


She still doesn't get it, does she? She's allowed to grieve.


Thanks Mary


Exactly, not only that but she needs to or she won't be able to move forward or through it and come out the other side.

Author:  Mattea1 [ Sun Oct 10, 2010 9:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p7 Sun 10/10/10

So much to take in! :shock:

I don’t know about a deep well refilling with tears from hidden reservoir, I think Hilda has a hidden reservoir of courage and self control that is fathoms deep. Anyone else would be a quivering wreck on the floor after all that and not just from the emotion of the performance but the love being shown to her by the others. From the twins so naturally seeking comfort from her and Vivien’s sensitive recognition and reaction to her needs during the performance to Ellie’s sweet caring gesture in reminding Hilda how much she is loved, reflecting how attuned she has become to her guardian’s feelings – when will Hilda realise how much she is loved and how much she means to the people around her and, yes, she is allowed to grieve for the loss of one so dear to her! :(

Oh, and whilst all that is going on, firstly, we are shown how much Mireille has grown in her position as Head Girl and secondly, we are reminded that the twins are getting a visit tomorrow that hopefully will help Marie and we will soon see the twins mischievous nature reappear.

Mary, yet again you have transported us, thank you.

Author:  di [ Mon Oct 11, 2010 5:37 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p7 Sun 10/10/10

Wonderful, as usual. I loved the way the twins went to Hilda so naturally, as if she were their mother. How excited they will be when Maman really does arrive tomorrow.

Just a little longer for Hilda to hold herself together; she seems to be hanging on in there, helped, no doubt, by Ellie and Vivian.

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Oct 11, 2010 5:43 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p7 Sun 10/10/10

Hilda is such a focal point for the girls; so many of them seem to gravitate to her wherever she is, and display so much affection to her. Heart-warming to read about :)

The constant undercurrent of "missing Nell" will take a great deal longer to dissipate, I fear, and Hilda needs to be gentler with her own human frailty. I'm glad Vivien is so perceptive and understanding.

Author:  Elbee [ Mon Oct 11, 2010 10:06 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p7 Sun 10/10/10

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  jmc [ Mon Oct 11, 2010 11:45 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p7 Sun 10/10/10

Hilda has so many people helping her and supporting her, just as she does with everyone. I hope she can take some time soon to let herself grieve. They will all be there for her.

Thanks Mary

Author:  KathrynW [ Mon Oct 11, 2010 11:58 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p6 Thurs 7/10/10

MaryR wrote:
Truly, she thought, grief had its own timetable and just suited itself when to withdraw into the shadows and when to pounce and ravage.


Thank you Mary, how very true this is.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Mon Oct 11, 2010 12:23 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p7 Sun 10/10/10

Ellie and Vivien gave Hilda exactly what she needed at precisely the point that it was required, bless them. The strength of their love for her is so apparent, and they know just when she needs to be made aware of it.
And Mireille is so much more assured in her position as Head Girl - she organised that break very efficiently and with just the right amount of friendly authority.

And what an evening it has been for Hilda - the beauty and depth of those performances, Nell's presence - and that consequent heightened emotional awareness that leaves her so much more vulnerable to the onslaught of grief. In a way it was to be expected, although that doesn't make it any easier to deal with, and of course each fresh reminder of Nell's loss is so devastating for Hilda - truly a 'wakeful anguish of the soul.'

Thank you Mary.

Author:  charli [ Mon Oct 11, 2010 4:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p7 Sun 10/10/10

Quote:
Once more, cheers and applause rang through the air. Mireille allowed it for a second or two and then held up her hand in much the same way her Headmistress did. Hilda choked. Well, they did say imitation was the sincerest form of flattery.

:lol: Go Mireille, she is really growing up.

I somehow missed this last night, Mary, but have enjoyed reading it now. :D

Poor Hilda, she needs lots of sympathy from Vivien at a more suitable time.

Muchos thanks Mary.

Author:  AnneM [ Mon Oct 11, 2010 4:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p7 Sun 10/10/10

The girls have always had great respect and affection for Hilda, but now she herself is changing and becoming so much more open emotionally to them that affection is turning to genuine love, particularly in the case of those with whom she has close dealings. I foresee a troop of CS girls and staff visiting her in her convent once she enters - Emilie and Marie, Tonia and Meg, Ellie (though she'd hardly be a visitor), Mireille, Vivien, Gwynneth, Nancy.................. And how many others will she bind to herself with loving ties in the next four terms or so?

Thinking of Nancy, we haven't seen Kathie for a bit....?? :wink:

This is wonderful, Mary. Thank you.

Author:  Celia [ Mon Oct 11, 2010 5:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p7 Sun 10/10/10

Another delightful vignette Mary, giving time for Hilda to gain much needed comfort from Ellie and Vivien and,so strengthened,to stay in Hall and satisfy her curiosity as to what Ellie and co. have in store for the school. I do hope however that there will be people around to minister to her once the entertainment is over for her sense of pain and loss may well overwhelm her I fear.

Thank you for portraying Hilda with such perspicacity.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Tue Oct 12, 2010 5:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p7 Sun 10/10/10

MaryR wrote:
Truly, she thought, grief had its own timetable and just suited itself when to withdraw into the shadows and when to pounce and ravage.


What a poetic way of putting it, and how very, very true. Thankyou.

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Oct 12, 2010 7:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p7 Sun 10/10/10

Another slice of history, I'm afraid. :shock: What I would like to say, though, is that we're only skimming over the surface here, so I apologise to any true historians out there for my many mistakes and the lack of depth. :roll:

Lower Sixth’s performance opened with light, tinkling music played on the piano by Agneta Gabrielli, and by Jeanne Sarazan on her zither. Men and women in exquisite costumes of the late eighteenth century were dancing in the centre of the Hall. The men bowed and the ladies swished their skirts and curtsied. In the centre of this gaily-coloured throng moved a couple who were even more magnificently attired than the others. She, Gretchen von Ahlen, wore a tiara on her bouffant hair while her partner, Astrid Anderson, sported a blue silk sash across the chest of his white embroidered jacket.

Everyone there seemed to be the epitome of happiness. It was not to last. Gradually, the smiles faded from the dancers’ faces. Anxiety and even fear took their place. The dancing grew slower and less graceful. Ragged figures were seen creeping stealthily from dark corners and settling themselves on the ground in a tight circle round the dancers. These ragged figures had untidy hair and dirty faces and feet – and hatred emanated from them.

The lady in the tiara waved her fan in agitiation. “Tiens, mon cher Louis, who are these strange people gathered outside the palace? And what do they want of us?”

The king bowed to his queen. “It is said they are hungry, chérie. They have no jobs so they have no money to buy bread.”

The queen shrugged. “In that case, let them eat cake,” she said airily and allowed her husband to whirl her round the circle.

The ragged figures moved inwards. The circle grew tighter. The dancers stumbled and began to look fearful for their lives. The music ceased, with one last discordant twang from the zither. In the sudden silence, the ragged creatures drew even closer and reached out with dirty fingers to touch the silken gowns. The dancers froze.

Jeanne laid aside her instrument and moved across to stand just inside the circle. She turned slowly as she spoke to her audience, making sure both sides of the Hall could hear her. Her voice was soft and melodious, her pretty French accent drawing them quickly into the scene.

“I’m sure you have guessed which country we are in and who these people are. Many of you will have studied or, at the very least, read Charles Dickens’ A Tale of Two Cities, a novel about the revolution which devastated my country at the end of the eighteenth century and changed forever the way we are ruled.”

She drifted over to the two figures in the centre. “We are in the Palais de Versailles, outside Paris. The year is 1789. These two people? They are King Louis XVI and his Queen, Marie-Antoinette. Did she really say such harsh words about the poor and hungry of her country? We will never know. But the words are symptomatic of the atmosphere of the times. France was bankrupt and saddled with huge debts, thanks to the wars it had waged. There was no work to be had, food was scarce and expensive, thanks to a very bad winter, and the rich didn’t seem to care about those less well-off, didn’t care about the huge gap which separated rich and poor. Their life carried on as though nothing had happened. But the poor and hungry had had enough - enough of the taxes forced upon them, enough of the excesses of the Court. The King refused to help, so they stormed the Bastille prison in Paris and released the prisoners there.”

Harsh music crashed forth, making everyone jump. The ragged folk sprang to their feet, ran to the back of the Hall and banged and pushed on the door near Hilda. Finally it opened and more ragged people poured into the room to join their liberators. They all seized hold of sticks and began to march up the Hall, banging these togther as they walked, stopping now and then to lunge at the audience, who shrank back in fear. They moved on towards the circle of dancers, the music now quiet and ominous.

Jeanne spoke a little louder. “A National Assembly was formed and they demanded their rights – food and clothing, jobs and fewer taxes. The King refused to listen, just carried on as though everything was normal. Riots took place. Revolution was in the air. Bread shortages grew worse as prices increased. At last…”

The ragged figures cut a swathe through the dancers and seized Louis and Marie-Antoinette. Struggling in vain, they were dragged up the Hall and through the top door. Some of the other dancers were seized by the rabble; some escaped, running to hide behind the back rows of benches; others ran towards the lower door, disappearing through it, ragged figures chasing after them. Suddenly, the centre of the floor was empty except for a few dancers still struggling with the ragged figures. The music ceased abruptly.

Jeanne walked slowly round what had been the circle, as the last dancers were hauled roughly away. “The King and Queen were taken to Paris and imprisoned in the Palais des Tuileries. Many of their friends and courtiers were also arrested, others hid in terror for their lives, while the fortunate ones fled the country with only the clothes on their backs.”

Hilda shuddered. The prefects might not have meant it to happen this way, but the whole evening had turned into a strong exposé of man’s inhumanity to man, perpetrated by both King and commoner, by country invading country, leaving people everywhere fighting for their lives, for their freedom or for their basic human rights and dignity. The concert had become, not just a history lesson, but a lesson on the rights and privileges and responsibilities of being a human being.

Her nerves felt scraped raw. She shouldn’t have listened to Ruth and Jeanne. It should have been stopped. It was too soon after Linda’s accident for it not to have an effect. Then, abruptly, she shook her head. No! She was being silly.

After all, her pupils could go to the cinema or the theatre during the holidays and see exactly the same sort of drama, or worse. The girls seemed to be enjoying the whole affair, and even the Juniors hadn’t wanted to leave, although she was vastly relieved that they had. They themselves had presented a fascinating story, even if it had involved fighting and death, which seemed to be the human condition. War after war after war….. When would it ever cease?

A movement on the dais caught her eye, distracting her from her despairing thoughts. The lights went out over the now-empty space in the centre of the Hall and blinked on over the King and Queen, who were walking on to the dais with their children and other members of their family. They seated themselves, while Jeanne walked across to stand below the dais.

“Louis and Marie-Antoinette were still imprisoned in the Tuileries two years later. Louis was still nominally King but had little power. In that year, the French constitution of 1791 was drafted, weakening the King’s authority even further. Then, he and his wife and followers made a dreadful mistake….”

There followed an argument on the dais as the characters debated and argued over an escape attempt.They seemed unable to decide who should go, where they should go, whether, indeed, they should go at all. Finally, they nodded, shook hands and rose to their feet.

“The plan was executed on 21st June 1791.”

They all held hands, exited the dais and crept down into the dark of the Hall. They looked constantly over their shoulders, the soft music emphasizing their fears. They had nearly reached the far end of the room when, with a loud crash of the piano, men with swords and sticks burst in through the lower door, seized the Royal Family, tied their hands behind their backs and marched them back up the Hall.

The King and his Queen showed no fear but the two children were weeping copiously. They were led back up onto the dais and unceremoniously dumped into their chairs, where they remained, looking helpless and hopeless. Marie-Antoinette held her hand out to Louis, who clasped it tightly. They each drew one of the children close...

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Oct 12, 2010 7:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p8 Tues 12/10/10

Thanks Mary. I am sure the history is at a level the girls would have given, and is appropriate for an evening entertainment. I am sorry for Hilda and her headache after the noise of the sticks clashing and the shouting. Hope they can all calm down before they go to bed and avoid nightmares.

Hilda this might help :tea: :tea:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Oct 12, 2010 7:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p8 Tues 12/10/10

Who could fail to enjoy history lessons as you have taught them this evening, Mary - or to remember them ever afterwards? I guessed what this one was just before it reached the 'let them eat cake' statement! :) :)

Quote:
... the whole evening had turned into a strong exposé of man’s inhumanity to man, perpetrated by both King and commoner, by country invading country, leaving people everywhere fighting for their lives, for their freedom or for their basic human rights and dignity. The concert had become, not just a history lesson, but a lesson on the rights and privileges and responsibilities of being a human being.


I can see why Hilda was momentarily horrified by the thought that this was what the evening had become, and feared that perhaps she shouldn't have allowed it to go ahead - but I also loved her almost instantaneous realisation that the girls could see more violence any time they went to the theatre or cinema during their holidays!! I'm glad the action on the stage distracted her there, though.

Thank you, Mary, I will be looking forward to seeing the last part of this scene, and the ending of the evening in due course.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Tue Oct 12, 2010 8:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p8 Tues 12/10/10

How true Hilda's realisations are here - and how sobering. So often we seem to forget just how awful things can be, in war and famine, in the small details of our own lives. The way that you describe all of this is just so wonderful, so vivid. Truly and honestly I am there; with the girls, but also with the characters they are portraying. You really do bring history alive.

Thankyou.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Tue Oct 12, 2010 8:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p8 Tues 12/10/10

Thank you Mary, I'm finding all this history fascinating and it's making me want to go out and read more of it.

Author:  Celia [ Tue Oct 12, 2010 9:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p8 Tues 12/10/10

However entertaining the school may have found the evening they,like
us, will have absorbed a lot of history along the way.Thank you for bringing the various scenes to life so vividly Mary.

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Oct 12, 2010 9:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p8 Tues 12/10/10

Thank you Mary - sometimes people need to be reminded of our history - otherwise, as the saying goes - we are doomed to repeat it.

Author:  Abi [ Tue Oct 12, 2010 10:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p8 Tues 12/10/10

Thanks Mary, that's all been fascinating!

Author:  Mattea1 [ Wed Oct 13, 2010 12:03 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p8 Tues 12/10/10

Poor Hilda, I’m sure the banging of doors and sticks will not have been good for her head and is it any wonder her nerves are so raw? However, I’m so pleased she was able to realise she need not worry about the effect the entertainment would have on the girls. I expect that if she hadn’t realised then Nell would have popped up to give her a prod or two and enlighten her to the contents of the girls’ holiday visits to the theatre and cinema. :lol:

I will now look forward to the scene being completed and discovering why Ellie got the giggles. :)

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  di [ Wed Oct 13, 2010 5:57 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p8 Tues 12/10/10

I am truly enjoying these snippets of History as I'm sure the audience is. The girls will remember far more of the historical stories by watching the scenarios than by reading about them in their text books.
Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Oct 13, 2010 5:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p8 Tues 12/10/10

Mary,

I am going to be running out of tears soon. Please don't let them do the execution of the Tsar next...... :cry:

Author:  Cath V-P [ Thu Oct 14, 2010 11:22 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p8 Tues 12/10/10

It's the human condition that Hilda is so aware of here - the constant jostling and negotiating that so frequently tips over into outright hatred and violence ending in death. And as a result of what has been presented, "The concert had become, not just a history lesson, but a lesson on the rights and privileges and responsibilities of being a human being."
It's also, particularly the last scene, a rather chilling lesson on the way in which the innocent and those not directly involved can become helplessly swept up in events. No wonder Hilda is feeling 'scraped raw' - the evening has made enormous emotional demands on her.
Thank you Mary, this is very thought-provoking.

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Oct 14, 2010 7:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p8 Tues 12/10/10

Identity Hunt wrote:
Mary,I am going to be running out of tears soon. Please don't let them do the execution of the Tsar next...... :cry:

You can relax, Sian. I think that would have been a step too far. This is the very last History lesson, promise! :D

Thank you, everyone, for all the lovely comments, but the concert has gone on far too long and I apologise... :banghead:


......Marie-Antoinette held her hand out to Louis, who clasped it tightly. They each drew one of the children close.

Jeanne stood silently looking at them for a moment, as though wanting to help, then turned to face the audience. “They were kept for another year in the Tuileries Palace, away from friends and family, but then something happened which sealed their fate. Austria and Prussia were trying to take advantage of France’s problems and invade the country, so France declared war on Austria, instead."

The queen buried her face in her hands and began to weep. Louis rose to his feet and put his arms round her,while the children clung to her skirts. Jeanne explained, "Marie-Antoinette was Austrian – her brother was the Emperor - so she immediately came to be viewed as the enemy by the Parisians. Prices of bread and other commodities rocketed sky-high and she was blamed for it. The monarchy was abolished and France declared a republic. Two months later, disaster struck…”

The ragged men and women sprang on to the stage with terrifying suddenness and pulled the Royals to their feet. In the ensuing struggle, the furniture was knocked over, but escape was not an option. The King and his family were forced off the stage and dragged down to the other end of the Hall, Louis struggling with the mob and his wife trying to protect the children. The audience watched in silent horror, some of them weeping, even though it was a story familiar to most of them.

Jeanne had watched them go and now spoke again. “The mob took them from the palais des Tuileries and through the streets of Paris to the Temple prison, where conditions were very much worse. They were treated like common criminals. Some of their friends and relations were with them or kept in other prisons. but most were put to death almost immediately, along with many more royalists. Louis, Marie-Antoinette and their two children were to spend many, many months in that prison…. ”

A slow drum beat began. A noise on the dais drew all eyes. A cloth was removed and a cumbersome object came slowly into view, pushed by the ragged people. It appeared to consist of a dining-room chair, to the back of which was attached a very large basket, below the level of the seat. Two upright lengths of wood, approximately a metre and a half tall, were tied to the chair back, with a bar across the top. What appeared to be a slanted blade was attached to the bar, and ropes dangled from it down the side of one of the uprights.

Hilda sat up straight, her heart thudding, and stared in horror. They didn’t! They couldn’t! She licked her suddenly-dry lips and glanced wildly around. Should she stop it? She must! But she recalled Ellie’s words and forced herself to remain in her seat. The drum beat ceased. Silence fell, long and tense, no one willing to shatter it.

A soft, slithering sound inserted itself…. and a woman in dirty clothes and mob cap shuffled round from behind the great bulk of the guillotine, some knitting clutched in her hand. She looked out at the audience and cackled, then stared up at the blade.

“Madame la Guillotine!” she suddenly cried, in a voice that was cracked and harsh. Ellie patted the machine lovingly, then sat on the floor beside it. She began to knit awkwardly, her bandaged hand getting in the way. Another creature in mob cap and dirty clothes joined her on the floor. The slow drum beat began again. Hilda’s nails dug into her palms.

Jeanne stepped up onto the dais. “On January 21st 1793, King Louis XVI was sentenced to death. He went to the guillotine only a few hours later.”

“À la lanterne! À la lanterne!” chanted the two women, waving their knitting in the air. A man in rags pulled the rope. The blade fell with a sharp snap and there were intakes of breath all around the room.

“Nine months later,” added Jeanne, “on 16th October, Queen Marie-Antoinette was also sentenced to death and she followed her husband to the guillotine. Once they had murdered their King and Queen, all restraint vanished and the Reign of Terror began. Thousands of both Royalists and commoners would be fed to the guillotine in the following months.”

The slow, soft drum beat continued, until Hilda thought she would go mad with the sound. The hush in the Hall was absolute. Here and there, girls were biting their nails. Jeanne took a step back as one of the dancers was pushed up on to the dais and forced to kneel behind the guillotine. He laid his head on the chair seat. Hilda’s mouth was dry, her heart beating furiously. She had to trust them.

The blade fell to a concerted gasp of horror from the audience. A second later, Ellie was up on her feet and delving into the basket. Hilda closed her eyes and knew she had been wrong. Disaster was upon them!

A second later, however, she snapped them open again when she heard shouts of laughter, instead of shrieks of horror. She stared and stared, unable to believe her eyes. Ellie was on her feet and clasping a head between her hands, a papier-mâché head representing, not the French prisoner, not something gruesome and dripping blood, but… Mireille Morin, the Head Girl! There were her brown hair and eyes, her shy smile.

Everyone clapped and cheered, although Hilda suspected that, for some of them, it might have been more from relief than anything else. She herself felt unable to relax, after being strung up for so long. Just wait till she got her ward alone in the Annexe later on!!!

See! Told you you’d want to wring her neck!

Another of the dancers took his place, the blade fell – and out of the basket came Matey’s head, with her blue eyes, stern expression and all. Ellie and her partner in crime, Mary Garth, were now wearing huge grins. The two heads were placed neatly side by side on the front edge of the dais, where they smiled and frowned at their audience, who by now were bouncing up and down in their seats with excitement and anticipation.

Soon, there was a whole row of school inhabitants decorating the edge of the dais, ranging from Jeanne de Lachennais to Gillian, the Games Captain; from little Sharlie Andrews to Nancy Wilmot, with her fair hair and friendly face. Hilda was staggered. Where on earh had they found the time to make all those magnificent models? They were so true-to-life! Ellie couldn’t have offered much help with that bad hand, although Hilda suspected she was the ring-leader in this little escapade.

I certainly do feel like wringing her neck, dear heart! And much more besides!


She leaned back and closed her eyes. This must surely be near the end. Then she heard Ellie cry, “Monsieur le Duc,” followed by the snap of the blade and loud cheers. She opened her eyes to find herself staring at Jack Maynard’s greying fair hair and smiling blue eyes. Oh, it was so well done! They must show that to Joey. It would give her a huge boost.

Jeanne re-entered the proceedings. “A year into the Terror, in 1794, Robespierre himself met his own end here - the architect of much of the worst atrocities of the Terror, the man who had wielded supreme power, the man whose name alone had caused people to shake in fear for their lives.”

Hilda watched suspiciously as Freda Kendall knelt before the guillotine and laid her head down. The blade fell, a drum roll sounded, Ellie delved into the basket – and Hilda faced her own face, as she had feared.

Oh, it was a good likeness, she had to admit, but she grimaced as the school erupted. What on earth was she supposed to do with it? She certainly had no intention of putting it on display in the entrance hall, as she had the peg dolls last term. Perhaps Mother Abbess would like it. She could use it to demonstrate to her novices what happened to those who disobeyed her decrees.

“Mes amies, I give you Miss Annersley, the one who wields supreme power over us,” Ellie announced, mischief written all over her face. “I am assured that people quake in fear when summoned to appear before her.”

Another roar went up from the audience, which seemed to double in volume when Ellie solemnly placed the red, embroidered hat on the brown French pleat. No wonder her ward had giggled at the mention of borrowing her guardian’s head. As to the hat, she must have pinched that when she came to give her hug and kiss, the little minx!

So, all’s well that ends well, it would seem, Nell.

Author:  Squirrel [ Thu Oct 14, 2010 7:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p9 Thurs 14/10/10

Oh Mary!!! What a wonderful set of imaginations these girls have! That was brilliantly done!!! The concert too long??? Nooooo! It was too nailbiting for that!

Watching this scene through Hilda's eyes makes it even more edge-of-the-seat - her anticipation and dread come together to make it a far tenser atmosphere for the reader/viewer.

Those papier-mâché heads were just fantastic, as were the choices of who to represent with them. And Nell's wonderful comments as always.

Thank you Mary for a highly enjoyable concert! :D

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Oct 14, 2010 7:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p9 Thurs 14/10/10

Thanks Mary. I am pleased that Hilda could "enjoy" seeing her own and Jack's head on the stage. I hope that the nightmares i warned of after the last post do not occur. What is Gwyneth going to give the students and the staff to calm them down?

Hope cocoa :tea: or tea :tea: will be sufficient.

I think you must need one at least by now :tea: :tea: :tea: :tea:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Oct 14, 2010 7:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p9 Thurs 14/10/10

Talk about keeping all of *us* on the edge of our seats, as well as the audience in the Hall! I really loved the 'light relief' of the last part as well, as the familiar 'heads' of girls, staff, and even Jack Maynard appeared from the jaws of Madame la Guillotine - I think that scene in itself will have done much to prevent the fear of nightmares tonight! As for Hilda's 'head' - nothing like keeping the best until last, and even stealing her hat to adorn it, is there? The girls really were extremely creative - heaven knows when they had time to construct either the guillotine or the heads. And while Ellie couldn't have been much help with the manual work needed, I've no doubt Hilda is entirely correct in crediting her for creating the piece itself.

Thank you, Mary, not only for this scene, but for the entire concert. However close to home it may have hit in some places, it also provided the entire school with a wonderfully gripping diversion, and I'm glad Hilda didn't decide that it should be cancelled. I don't think she will be the only one to be exhausted tomorrow, though - I'm sure the whole school will be ready for one of those 'quiet Sundays' as Margia Stevens called them in one of the early Chalet books.

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Oct 14, 2010 8:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p9 Thurs 14/10/10

Someone is an extremely good sculptor! Whenever I tried to make anything in papier-mâché is looked like under done potato!

Wonderful way to release the tension. :lol:

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Thu Oct 14, 2010 8:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p9 Thurs 14/10/10

Lesley wrote:
Someone is an extremely good sculptor! Whenever I tried to make anything in papier-mâché is looked like under done potato!


Perhaps staff and even handsome doctors actually look like under done potatoes too!

Thankyou, that was nailbiting but the conclusion was terrific.

Author:  AnneM [ Fri Oct 15, 2010 7:48 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p9 Thurs 14/10/10

I love the papier-mâché heads - what a brilliant idea! It's not surprising Hilda feels her nerves are scraped raw. She's been far too emotionally wound up over the last few days, and some of the plays really brought home the idea that, as she said to Nell, :(
Quote:
It is always those left behind who pay the real price

It strikes me that because of this she is probably being over-anxious about the sensitivities of the girls, most of whom, though absorbed in the drama, won't make any connection between the plays and Linda Stone's head injury.

I hope she manages to have a quiet day tomorrow and get herself back on a more even keel. Thank you, Mary. :)

Author:  di [ Fri Oct 15, 2010 8:08 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p9 Thurs 14/10/10

Brilliant, simply brilliant! What more can I say. Your imagination must give you nightmares at times it's so real.
Thank you, Mary. I'm sure Hilda will appreciate the talent of her pupils once she's got over the shock of her ward's part in the VI form presentation. It was both nail-biting and immensely amusing and I'm sure the 'school' will have appreciated it -well, those who don't have a sleepless night!

Author:  Mattea1 [ Fri Oct 15, 2010 10:56 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p9 Thurs 14/10/10

Terrific ending, Mary, with just the right level of comedy to relieve the tension from earlier scenes. I did feel for Hilda over the drums though, wondering if she knew which drums were in her head and which were on stage :?

Good to see Nell popping up with a comment and I would love to be a fly on the wall when Hilda and Ellie next meet :roll: Oh, and I think MA would love to have Hilda's head :lol:

May Hilda have a 'gentle' Sunday now please, so she can recover and we can get our breath back too?

Thanks, Mary, for a wonderful entertainment spectacular :)

Author:  seven [ Fri Oct 15, 2010 2:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p9 Thurs 14/10/10

What a fantastic imagination you have, Mary, and what a brilliant ending with the papier-mâché heads! I just wish I could have seen this concert.

Now it has all happened and with such emotion still swirling around under the surface for Hilda, I wonder how she is going to cope.

Thank you for such a lovely story.

Author:  Celia [ Fri Oct 15, 2010 4:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p9 Thurs 14/10/10

Now the concert is over perhaps Hilda will have time to address the various emotions and raw nerves which she has endured. EBD made Hilda a special person but in ND she has become so much more.
She is eminently human,and yet able to show a spirit of self sacrifice,patience,self control,kindness and generosity without coming across as an unbelievable paragon.She is a living breathing person showing all the characteristics with which adult humans have to get to grips including faults and failings.Her implicit trust in God allows her to convey so much in the way of peace and love to others whilst accepting their and her inherent shortcomings.

Thank you Mary for a story line that gives us great characterization
and lots to think about.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri Oct 15, 2010 5:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p9 Thurs 14/10/10

Oh Mary,
that was wonderful ! ROTFLOL !!!
Thank you - just the tonic I needed. :mrgreen:

Author:  shesings [ Fri Oct 15, 2010 5:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p9 Thurs 14/10/10

Mary, what a wonderful mix of comedy and raw emotion - you are brilliant! :D :D

Author:  charli [ Fri Oct 15, 2010 7:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p9 Thurs 14/10/10

Quote:
What on earth was she supposed to do with it? She certainly had no intention of putting it on display in the entrance hall, as she had the peg dolls last term. Perhaps Mother Abbess would like it. She could use it to demonstrate to her novices what happened to those who disobeyed her decrees.

:rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: This made me giggle Mary.


That was lovely Mary. I really really enjoyed i. Jut what I needed tonight.

Thank you :D

Author:  lizziearrnet [ Fri Oct 15, 2010 8:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p9 Thurs 14/10/10

Liz says thankyou and more please! She loves it all, espeically the history bits

And as a convert to ND and the board, more please as well from me too!!!

Liz and Claire xxx

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Fri Oct 15, 2010 10:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p9 Thurs 14/10/10

Really loved the twist of the paper mache heads. It was a really clever idea. Thanks Mary

Author:  jmc [ Fri Oct 15, 2010 10:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p9 Thurs 14/10/10

Thanks Mary. Really didn't expect the twist the the heads at the end. I think Hilda will have a few words for Ellie when they meet next.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sat Oct 16, 2010 4:10 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p9 Thurs 14/10/10

Very inventive, Ellie et al. :)

I'd heard of Garibaldi/squashed fly biscuits thanks to Arthur Ransome, but never made the connection. Nor had I heard half the history in this play!

Author:  Cath V-P [ Sat Oct 16, 2010 6:24 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p9 Thurs 14/10/10

What a splendid twist, and a relief from the tension that was building to such a level. Still, it must have been disconcerting for Hilda to be confronted with such lifelike heads!
The girls and staff have displayed such ingenuity here - as have you Mary! - and it has been a truly remarkable evening for them all. And like Elder, I am sure that the "gentle Sunday" to come will be beneficial for them all after the emotional impact of this evening. I do worry about Hilda though - those earlier moments were so intense and she hasn't really had a chance to think about it....

Thank you Mary.

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Oct 19, 2010 7:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p9 Thurs 14/10/10

....Another roar went up from the audience, which seemed to double in volume when Ellie solemnly placed the red, embroidered hat on the brown French pleat. No wonder her ward had giggled at the mention of borrowing her guardian’s head. As to the hat, she must have pinched that when she came to give her hug and kiss, the little minx!

So, all’s well that ends well, it would seem, Nell.

Or was it? Had their little dramas come too close for comfort? Would the younger girls sleep well tonight? The aim had been to entertain, and Lower Sixth had done just that, but had they also made a mockery of the horror of the French Revolution?

Hilda sighed. She wished she knew the answer. What she did know was that, for her, it had been a little too traumatic, coming so soon after Linda’s accident. She was just so relieved the twins hadn’t seen it – even if they were French! She and they would not soon forget the vividness of Linda’s blood against the whiteness of the hard-packed snow.

She watched Ellie set down her guardian’s head beside the others. Jeanne came to join her, face still grave, and the audience quietened instantly when she began to speak. “I know we had some fun this evening, as we did not wish to upset people too much, but for us in France it was a very bad time and it changed our way of life forever.”

Ellie nodded her agreement. “Now, though, we have some good news. Unlike our teachers, we have not the squashed-fly biscuits to offer to you.” She gave a wicked grin when the girls groaned. “Perhaps that is just as well. Do not worry, mes amies, for at the end of the concert there is to be hot chocolate for tout le monde in the Speisesaal before we go to bed, and with it there will be petites pâtisseries françaises, what we call les madeleines. Yum! They should help the nightmares to stay away, non?”

More cheers rang out and Hilda closed her eyes. The relief was too much. Her throat was so tight with unshed tears that it hurt. She heard the guillotine being towed back out of the way, heard instruments being tuned over by the piano. Soon, the rippling of a harp filled the air, followed by the mellow notes of a violin and the silver tones of a flute.

She opened her eyes to see if the violinist was Mairead O’Shea, but Upper V had already performed, of course. It was Inter V who fairly leapt into a light-hearted rendering of the story of Saint Patrick, a rendering which included slavery and snakes. The audience were soon laughing merrily and Hilda could feel the tension draining away from the Hall. This should end the evening on a happy note, especially with the snack to follow.

Alas for Hilda, the tears which she had been trying so hard to control since Anita Garibaldi’s death finally breached the dam and ran in scalding streams down her cheeks. Her chest heaved as sobs threatened to erupt. She quickly rose to her feet and slipped through the nearby door, making her way blindly along the corridor. She tried to wipe away the tears that were choking her but they refused to be held in check any longer. She reached the main door, intending to carry on to her own quarters but then, abruptly, changed direction towards the study. Ellie would find her if she fled to the Annexe and would be very upset!

She fell through the study door, closing and locking it behind her. By now she was sobbing uncontrollably, the tears dripping from her cheeks and staining her red shirt. She also closed and locked the door to Rosalie’s room, then leaned against it, shaking with her sobs. She wrapped her arms round her waist, as though to stop herself shattering into little pieces, and slid slowly down the length of the door to the floor. She laid her head on her knees and wept out her anguish to the empty room.

Coherent thought deserted her. Devastating loneliness consumed her. Disjointed images flickered across her inner eye and added fuel to the fire of her desolation: Linda lying in the snow, Ellie hurling books at the wall, a lonely spoon, blocks of stone falling on a fragile body, a little girl’s broken arm, a rag doll with scarlet ribbons in her hair, clear grey eyes smiling at her with so much affection…..

“Oh, Nell….oh, my dear, dear Nell,” she sobbed again and again. The hole inside her gaped wide, hollow with pain, vast as eternity.

Hilda never knew how long she crouched there on the floor, never knew how long that first sharp agony endured, but the fierceness of the storm finally faded a little and she became aware of how cramped and stiff her legs were, how cold she was. She heard someone moan. Was it her? Trying to contain her sobs, she struggled to her feet and found her legs scarcely willing to hold her up. She tottered to the desk, plucked Nell’s photo from it and collapsed onto the couch, where she curled into a ball, her head on the velvety arm. She clutched Nell to her chest and wept, softly, endlessly….

But all things do come to an end…. eventually.

When she had no more energy to cry, when the tears were spent, she lay motionless, depleted, still shaken by the occasional sob. She began to shiver, with cold, with emotion, so pulled the blanket from the back of the couch and huddled inside it. Her exhausted mind was now blank, except for one over-riding desire: to have round her, not an unresponsive blanket, but the loving arms of the only person who could soothe the pain – the loving arms of the person who had caused the pain that needed soothing.

Why did you do it, Nell? Why did you leave me to this endlessly-returning torment? Why did you open me up, Mother, and make me so vulnerable to pain? You tell me I have to walk through it. But you know what that costs, so why? I thought you loved me – both of you.

The photograph fell to the floor but she made no move to pick it up. It couldn’t help her. Only a real person, one of flesh and blood, could do that. Only one real person! One dead real person! Ellie was real. Vivien was real. Kate Stuart was real. But at this moment, their warmth and love meant nothing to her. She only wanted Nell’s warmth and love.

She heard the procession of excited girls passing by the door. The concert was over. She huddled closer into the blanket, but the cold was deep inside her where no blanket could reach. The happy noise faded, the youthful gaiety was gone, their echoes acccentuating the loneliness they left behind.

Only the ticking of the clock now disturbed the air. She lay still and silent in the still and silent room, the Nell-sized hole threatening to pull her inside and engulf her. Maybe that would be a good idea! Oblivion was all she wanted, if she couldn’t have Nell. A future without that beloved presence was no future at all, just a grey and barren plain. Nell had taken all the colour with her….

When you went, how was it you carried with you
My missal book of fine, flamboyant hours?
My book of turrrets and of red-thorn bowers,
And skies of gold, and babies in bright tissue?
(DH Lawrence)

Author:  Squirrel [ Tue Oct 19, 2010 7:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 19/10/10

Oh goodness... and you expect me to actually come up with words after all that Mary? You have more faith in your audiences abilities than we do ourselves I think!

Poor Hilda, that devistation has hit her hard, probably harder than it might have been due to the fact it has been delayed. I found myself just wishing that someone would come in and offer comfort. No, it wouldn't have been enough, for only Nell, only the impossible, would have managed to ease the aching hole in her. And maybe Nell will come to her, in an impossibly beautiful way, and remind her of the beautiful land she now inhabits. I do hope that Hilda will not blame herself too severely over this incident. I felt so helpless watching her here, longing to insert myself into the pages of your drabble to do what I could, but bound by the fact that I cannot enter fiction, and even if I could, I wouldn't be able to ease that pain any and would only make the situation worse (being a stranger to Hilda...).

As for the rest of this section... Wow! Again, Hilda is so on edge, wondering about how the girls will all cope with this scene, and with her concern about what has just been played out before them is almost palpable. As is her relief when she discovers that the issue has been understood by the girls, and taken care of with carefully worded speaches, food and drink, and a humourous effort to round the evening off...

Thank you Mary, that was amazing.

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Oct 19, 2010 7:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 19/10/10

Mary Thank you. It seems Hilda is the one with the nightmares not the girls I expected. Hope Gwyneth or Rosalie come and find Hilda soon and bring her some chocolate and a les madeleines. :tea: :cake_candle: (the only cake I could find in the "smiles", I wanted one without a candle).

Author:  charli [ Tue Oct 19, 2010 8:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 19/10/10

Mary! I can not believe you have just done that to me! Nobody makes me want to cry..(what with my hard outer shell and all.. :wink: :wink: )..but you just did! That was, one word, AMAZING!
How do you do it?
I hope Ellie/Vivien/Matey find Hilda soon and look after her.

I really can not compliment you enough on that piece of emotional writing. I hope it hasn't been too difficult for you writing it.

Thank you x a million!

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Tue Oct 19, 2010 9:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 19/10/10

Oh Mary :(

I kind of hope no one finds her. She needs time to weep and grieve and someone else was there she wouldn't let herself go like this, she'd hold it together for them instead.

Author:  Abi [ Tue Oct 19, 2010 9:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 19/10/10

Poor Hilda; it's still so fresh and painful for her. Thanks Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Oct 19, 2010 9:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 19/10/10

Oh my!! Not for the first time, I had to read this, then go away and do something completely different before I could even start to absorb it all and compose a reply. :(

I think the prefects' have been very clever in the way they have arranged the scenes - yes, they harrowed all of us, as well as Hilda, with the Revolution scene, as well as some of the others, but that final Irish episode, together with the promise of hot chocolate and madeleines as a bedtime snack should do much to send the vast majority of the audience off to bed happily. Like Hilda, however, I think I'm glad the Juniors missed that Revolution one!!

As for Hilda herself, I know I'm not the only reader wondering just how long she would be able to keep the fresh wave of grief for Nell unleashed by the death of Anita Garibaldi under control and I'm not at all surprised at this complete breakdown. And given she's locked herself into the study, I doubt anyone will find her until she herself is ready to be found, although I'd hazard a guess that if Ellie fails to find her in the Annexe, she will be going in search of her, perhaps enlisting Matey's help, as Vivien is well occupied with the twins. We can only wait and see. But for the moment, Hilda is alone with her overwhelming sense of loss, and feeling that, despite Ellie, Vivien, Matey and MA, her life truly is nothing without Nell. In the words of Orpheus mourning Euridice in Gluck's opera:

What is life to me without thee?
What is left if thou art dead


Thank you Mary, for such a moving episode - once again, you have shown us a grief which, while overwhelming at this moment, is entirely normal for Hilda's stage on her grief journey.

Author:  Mattea1 [ Tue Oct 19, 2010 9:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 19/10/10

Oh, my word ...Hilda is so sensitive to all around her that the underlying tensions have been building through her emotion ridden performance and the images evoked by the revolution and other scenes during the evening, so they had to spill out in some way. Mother Abbess has taught her to open up so much, but what a heart wrenching scene though; such desolation, feelings of loneliness and desire for oblivion and the Lawrence quote as well - a grey evening for sure - poor Hilda :cry:

Surely Nell won’t let her be alone in that state for too long? Ellie or Gwynneth must miss her soon as well?

As for you, Mary, you must be drained after producing that emotional episode, so thank you so much for showing us the outpouring of grief in such a moving way. Like Elder, I found I had to go away and do something else before I could fully appreciate all the aspects within this piece and contemplate putting together any form of words in reply. :(

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Oct 20, 2010 6:06 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 19/10/10

:shock: :shock: :cry: :cry:

I think Hilda needs MA right now, even though she doesn't think she does........

Thank you, Mary - even though I do now need a restorative bar of chocolate and it is only 7am ..... : :mrgreen:

Author:  jmc [ Wed Oct 20, 2010 9:08 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 19/10/10

Hopefully by letting out her grief so thoroughly Hilda will be able to begin to heal.

Thanks Mary

Author:  di [ Wed Oct 20, 2010 9:45 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 19/10/10

I don't have the words to say how that last post has made me feel. I found myself holding my breath whilst Hilda was sobbing, alone, on the study floor, wishing that Nell would come to her to comfort her. However, I think that not even Nell could help at present as she is the cause of the torment Hilda is experiencing. I felt myself begin to get angry on her behalf; Nell should never have gone back in to that building, whoever was still there, she should have left it to the rescue teams and then she would have been safe and sound at school! :evil:

Hey, hey, but then we wouldn't be experiencing your fantastic writing skills. :)

Thanks, Mary, that was amazing!

Author:  Elbee [ Wed Oct 20, 2010 11:51 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 19/10/10

:cry: :cry: :cry: :cry:

Author:  Luisa [ Wed Oct 20, 2010 12:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 19/10/10

So much has happened since I last escaped from Real Life - and now feel as though I've been run over by a bus. Poor Hilda, how can she bear it?

:(

Author:  Celia [ Wed Oct 20, 2010 4:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 19/10/10

How does one survive the death of one's soul mate ? I guessed Hilda would collapse completely once she was alone to contemplate her feelings after holding Anita/Nell dying in her arms. As MA said she does have to walk through her pain, but oh, what a grey, lonely, neverending walk that must seem.

Mary , you must have been exhausted when you finished writing a scene of such heart wrenching emotion. Your ability to show us Hilda's
torment so explicitly leaves me in awe. Thank you so much.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Wed Oct 20, 2010 5:59 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 19/10/10

Oh, poor Hilda :cry: I really don't know what to say, but thankyou for such a touching update.

Author:  seven [ Thu Oct 21, 2010 4:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 Tues 19/10/10

:cry: Oh Mary, this is truly heart wrenching. Everything is so black for Hilda and she seems so totally lost in her longing for the comfort of Nell's arms around her to keep the overwhelming loneliness at bay.

When are the cavalry going to arrive? Only Gwynneth and/or Vivien will be able to reach her but I hope Gwynneth has a master key for that study.

Author:  MHE [ Tue Oct 26, 2010 1:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 Tues 19/10/10

Just when I had caught up with ND and been able to comment RL threw me a curve ball as you know, Mary, and although I have been reading each update I have been unable to comment until now.

Poor Hilda really has been through the wringer during the concert – every little scene has been heightened for her not only by the effect that Nell’s death has had on her but also by the events of the past few days. A total breakdown was inevitable but at least she was able to reach the safety of her study before the dam did break. As to who will be able to help Hilda in her anguish – well my money is on a late night call from MA.

Hilda’s sense of loss brings to mind some lines from the 9th century Welsh poem ‘Canu Heledd’ which translated reads:

Cynddylan’s hall is dark tonight,
without a fire, without a light.
Grief comes to me because of you.


Everyone Hilda touches benefits from her presence but she also gains strength and love from their actions too – witness both Ellie’s fleeting visit to Hilda before she herself takes to the stage and that brief exchange with Vivien.

The way Lower VI depicted the events leading up to the execution of Louis XVI and Marie-Antoinette was masterly and as for those papier-mâché heads – Nell was spot on with her observation that Hilda would want to wring Ellie’s neck :D As Elder has said the prefects have done what they could to make sure that everyone will go to bed in a far happier frame of mind than might have seemed possible after the Revolution and all that had preceded it.

I’m quite sure that none of us who have read these depictions of various episodes in history will forget what we have learnt from them.

Thank you Mary, for another of your masterful word pictures.

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Oct 26, 2010 7:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 19/10/10

Fiona Mc wrote:
I kind of hope no one finds her. She needs time to weep and grieve and someone else was there she wouldn't let herself go like this, she'd hold it together for them instead.

Hold that thought, Fiona...

I'm sorry not to have updated sooner but I've barely had time to get on the board the last few days and, when I have the visit, has been very brief. :roll:


.....She lay still and silent in the still and silent room, the Nell-sized hole threatening to pull her inside and engulf her. Maybe that would be a good idea! Oblivion was all she wanted, if she couldn’t have Nell. A future without that beloved presence was no future at all, just a grey and barren plain. Nell had taken all the colour with her….

When you went, how was it you carried with you
My missal book of fine, flamboyant hours?
My book of turrrets and of red-thorn bowers,
And skies of gold, and babies in bright tissue?
(DH Lawrence)


As Hilda lay there, eyes closed, shivering even under the blanket, she realised her head was hurting abominably. Hardly surprising after that outburst, she thought to herself. Such a pity, though, as the nap earlier had eased it. She really should get up, go and see Ellie. But she made no move.

What’s the point, dear heart? If anyone needs me, they know where to look. I need you, but I can’t have you ever again. What hurts just as much is that you no longer need me. There are so many others who seem to love me and say they need me, people who tend me devotedly and give colour to the greyness, but they aren’t you. Despite their love for me, my life will never again have the luminosity you gave it by your presence. The very air itself seemed to dance and caper around you for sheer joie de vivre. That’s all gone now….

Silence! She knew it was the devastating anguish inside that was causing the barrier. Nell was there. She had given her promise. She just couldn’t penetrate the wall that Hilda’s lonely spirit kept erecting to help contain the dreadful pain when it pounced. And so the loneliness and sorrow were only intensified. A new tear trickled down Hilda’s cheek.

Without warning, there was a knock on the connecting door, making her heart jump wildly. Her eyes sprang open at the intrusion. She wasn’t ready to let the world back in just yet.

Go away! Please! Just go away. I can’t do this. I hurt too much…

The knock came again. “Hilda, are you in there?”

Gwynneth! Hilda glanced at her watch and saw that somehow it was nearly ten o’clock. Ellie must be out of her mind with worry. She scrubbed her face and eyes with the blanket, then threw it to one side and got to her feet, only to stagger and nearly fall. Her limbs felt like water, her head was spinning and pounding and heavy as lead. She knew she must look a sight. Holding her head on with one hand and clinging to the furniture with the other, she made it to the door. She leaned her head against it briefly, before unlocking and opening it.

Matey’s eyes widened in shock at the sight of her Headmistress’s condition. She reached out a hand but Hilda drew back. Matey’s unwelcome hand dropped to her side. Her heart was torn in two. Standing in front of her was the Hilda Annersley who fought her battles alone, who went to no one for help. Mother Abbess would have wept to see it.

“Hilda, you need to go to bed,” she contented herself with saying.

Hilda raised her aching head with a gallant gesture. “Twenty minutes, Gwynneth,” she croaked. Why was her throat so sore?

“No, now! Ellie and Vivien have told me….”

“Twenty minutes,” Hilda repeated and closed the door in her friend’s astonished face.

Swaying, she returned to the couch and curled up once more inside the blanket, her head on the arm of the couch, her eyes staring blankly before her, seeing nothing.

So, Ellie had told Gwynneth about the tears during the play, and Gwynneth had then gone to disturb Vivien, who would have confirmed Ellie’s story out of her concern for her Headmistress. They were all concerned. They wanted to surround her with their love, wanted to tend and soothe her wounds. But they couldn’t! She was too raw, her spirit too tender to the touch. Just at the moment, all their loving consideration, their deep desire to help, seemed to be suffocating her.

How she longed for the cold, bracing air of Nell’s love, one that would let her be. Grief had always tended to render her mute. Intense anxiety or fear did the same. Nell had respected that, respected her empty spaces. Nell had sat silent beside her, a loving presence, and allowed her to come to terms in her own way with her sorrows or troubles. She had never intruded where she wasn’t wanted – or needed. She had never forced Hilda’s words or actions, not when it was something deep, something that hurt. Her impatience and sarcasm had been laid aside at such times. She had left her friend free as a bird – but had been there, ready and waiting, to listen, to catch the fall-out, to offer tea and sympathy only when Hilda turned to her and showed her she was now ready for it.

Just to be there with Nell had often been enough – her quiet and strengthening presence had effected a soothing calm in which sorrows abated and troubles resolved themselves. She hoped and prayed she had always done the same for Nell.

Friendship is always a sweet responsibilty, never an opportunity. (Kahlil Gibran)

Author:  Squirrel [ Tue Oct 26, 2010 7:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 26/10/10 (Tues)

I'm almost in tears having read that Mary, and I honestly don't think I've taken in a third of the devastating honesty that Hilda is using to face her pain now.

How harrowing - to be in a place where you need to be helped in one way or another, but where no one can reach you - the only one who could is only able to touch you when you let go, and everyone else is just too much. One who cares for you in such a way that it's just too much and feels almost cloying. Or is that starting to head for almost hurtful. They are impotent, yet so long to help, and yet the have to do the bigger thing - that of realising that they have to let you do it yourself.

Thank you Mary - that must have been another extremely difficult post to write. I do hope that Hilda will be able to stick to those 20 minutes she promised Gwynneth though, and will then go to bed!

Author:  RuthFL [ Tue Oct 26, 2010 7:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 26/10/10 (Tues)

Bless you Mary!

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Oct 26, 2010 8:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 26/10/10 (Tues)

(((((Hilda))))) I want to hug her myself, she's so lonely for the one thing she cannot have. Thanks Mary - this must be very difficult for you to write.

Author:  Abi [ Tue Oct 26, 2010 8:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 26/10/10 (Tues)

Wow, Mary, that was awesome. Hilda's grief is so real and terrible.

Thank you.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Oct 26, 2010 8:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 26/10/10 (Tues)

Quote:
They were all concerned. They wanted to surround her with their love, wanted to tend and soothe her wounds. But they couldn’t! She was too raw, her spirit too tender to the touch. Just at the moment, all their loving consideration, their deep desire to help, seemed to be suffocating her.

How she longed for the cold, bracing air of Nell’s love, one that would let her be. ..... Just to be there with Nell had often been enough – her quiet and strengthening presence had effected a soothing calm in which sorrows abated and troubles resolved themselves.


Poor Hilda - how alone she must have felt; it's hardly surprising that the very depth of her grief, too deep even for more tears, has removed even Nell's 'presence' from her for the moment. I imagine it will be a long while before she ceases to experience similar moments of hopeless despair occasionally - but rather than beat herself up over them, as I'm sure she will do, she needs to accept that such moments really *are* a natural stage in her pathway through grief. She is only human, after all, and the relationship between Nell and herself was so very, very special.

I'm glad she insisted on taking that extra 20 minutes to herself before she attempts to face the world again. Like Squirrel, I hope that her next step will be to betake herself to bed with all speed, though I think she will need to reassure both Gwynneth and Ellie first.

Thank you, Mary, for this very stark but so very true, depiction.

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Oct 26, 2010 9:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 26/10/10 (Tues)

((((Hilda)))) ((((Mary))))
Thank you Mary. I am sure that the last few posts have been difficult to write. Hoping Gwyneth is preparing Hilda's bed and a warm drink :tea: with strong pain killers in the twenty minutes Hilda needs to compose herself. I am not sure whether I want Ellie to comfort Hilda or to be in bed herself when Hilda goes to her room.
Thanks Mary

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Tue Oct 26, 2010 9:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 26/10/10 (Tues)

I am crying after that. Thankyou.

Author:  clair [ Tue Oct 26, 2010 9:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 26/10/10 (Tues)

Mary - am sitting here with tears pouring down my face. You've captured that moment where no-one and nothing other than the person no longer here will do so perfectly. For once even Hilda needs to be alone - she needs to go to bed and wait until morning to reassure Ellie when it may be slightly more convincing than it would be now

Thank you Mary x

Author:  charli [ Tue Oct 26, 2010 10:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 26/10/10 (Tues)

Very very good Mary. You have captured how one can feel while grieving perfectly. Sometimes well meaning people can be a bit too much when someone just needs some alone time. But Matey will be there for when Hilda feels ready for help again.

Thank you

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Wed Oct 27, 2010 6:51 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 26/10/10 (Tues)

That's one of the greatest gifts anyone can give; freedom to be themselves and to grieve etc as they need to not, as other people need them to as the pain is to great for them. Thank you dear Mary

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Oct 27, 2010 7:51 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 26/10/10 (Tues)

I am so glad that Hilda was able to put her own needs first, for once, and grasp that extra twenty minutes of solitude. My heart aches for her grief; I am sure that Gwynneth's does too.

Author:  di [ Wed Oct 27, 2010 9:37 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 26/10/10 (Tues)

Stay close, Gwynneth, I'm sure Hilda will need a warm drink, pain relief and her bed after this outburst. :cry:
I'd like to think that she will feel better after this but I worry that she is too lost in her grief to come through without help. Where is M.A. when she's needed- hopefully on a plane to Switzerland? :wink:
My fingers are crossed that either Vivian or Gwynneth will have the sense to recognise that Hilda's behaviour is teetering on the edge of a breakdown and contact the only person Hilda will let in to her black world.
Thanks, Mary. Awe inspiring writing as usual. :)

Author:  Celia [ Wed Oct 27, 2010 3:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 26/10/10 (Tues)

Thank goodness Hilda took those precious twenty minutes which she so desperately needs. I agree that she really would benefit from a visit
from MA but has she been alerted I wonder ?

Thank you for another emotive post Mary, I hope we will soon see Hilda restored to herself.

Author:  seven [ Thu Oct 28, 2010 7:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 26/10/10 (Tues)

Beautiful. Hilda will, no doubt, pull herself together and try to contain the devastating loss of Nell by tucking it out of sight in her heart. I do hope Gwynneth is still waiting in the wings.

Love the quotes from Kalil Gibran.

Author:  Luisa [ Thu Oct 28, 2010 9:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 26/10/10 (Tues)

I feel as though I've been sitting with Hilda. Not that it would have helped.
Ouch.

Author:  MHE [ Fri Oct 29, 2010 2:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 26/10/10 (Tues)

Oh poor Hilda, how my heart bled for her in that scene. There comes a time on anyone’s journey through grief when everything just comes crashing down on one. Given all the events of this term, it is not surprising that Hilda is in the state she is tonight.

At least she herself realises that it is her own anguish which is keeping Nell at bay for now. How it must have hurt her to step back from Gwynneth’s out-stretched hand and to close the door in her face – at least Gwynneth will and does understand. Hopefully the 20 minutes she has insisted on will result in the opening of a small chink which Nell can slip through and offer some form of comfort.

Once again we see just how very special and strong that relationship was. Thank you, Mary for allowing us a glimpse of Hilda at her bleakest and most susceptible.

Author:  jmc [ Sat Oct 30, 2010 7:45 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 26/10/10 (Tues)

Poor Hilda. I really can't add anything to what other people have said. I read this when you posted Mary and have found myself thinking about it off and on for the last couple days. I haven't been able to comment before now and I still can't really articulate how it made me feel. I hope Hilda can recover and take small steps, even if they are small, towards easing her grief.

Thanks Mary

Author:  AnneM [ Sun Oct 31, 2010 6:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 26/10/10 (Tues)

As you know, Mary, :wink: , I'd hoped to come back after a two-week break to find Hilda past the worst......... I know MA is always on at her to let down her barriers and allow people in to help, and I think she's right most of the time, but it seems to me this is one time Hilda really needs to be on her own for a while. Her strong faith will come to her aid. At least she is able to realise that it's her own anguish that is preventing Nell from getting through. And if Ellie is upset, maybe she could talk to MA and receive reassurance and perhaps advice as to how to help her guardian?

Thanks as ever, Mary.

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Oct 31, 2010 7:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p10 26/10/10 (Tues)

Gosh, Anne, timing is everything. :D Thank you.

I was fascinated that so many of you felt Hilda needed help - but, sometimes, being alone is the only way through. Having to communicate with others requires too much energy. It also requires that one make an effort to restrain oneself, for decency's sake, and that doesn't always bring relief.

Sorry, I'll shut up now and let Hilda speak for herself.... :oops:



Friendship is always a sweet responsibilty, never an opportunity. (Kahlil Gibran)

How true that was of Nell! But that rigorous and generous friendship was gone now! Hilda swallowed a rising sob. She mustn’t let go again, or there would be nothing left of her.

Time was passing. She bent and picked up the photo, stroked it. How selfish she was when the darkness was on her. She neglected those who loved her, neglected the light and warmth that Ellie and Gwynneth and Vivien and Mother Abbess and so many others brought to her, offering her their kindly flames to enable her to see her way in that darkness.

No, perhaps that wasn’t the truth. She didn’t neglect them. It was simply that sometimes she just couldn’t cope with sharing her sorrow, with revealing so much about herself, even to Kate…

Hilda sat up straighter. She looked across at the phone, then shook her head. There was no time. Anyway, that dear woman had already glued her new daughter back together several times this past week. Why would she want to do it again?

Hilda staggered back to her feet and went over to the tiny cubicle off her room to splash away her tears with cold water. But when she looked at herself in the mirror she was appalled. No wonder Gwynneth had felt compelled to help her! Her face was white as chalk, her eyes swollen and red, her loose hair a tangled mess. She brushed it gently, so as not to hurt her head, then went back to the couch, tidied away the blanket, took up the photo and returned it to its rightful place on her desk.

She glanced once more at her watch. Was there time? She hesitated, then sat in her chair behind the desk, touched the photo delicately with her finger and picked up the receiver.

“St Matthew’s convent, Mother Abbess speaking,” came the voice she now loved so much.

“Mother, it’s Hilda.”

Mother Abbess gasped. “Hilda, my dear, what’s wrong? You’ve been crying,” she added darkly a moment later, deep anxiety creeping into her voice. Hilda pressed her forehead against the receiver, unable to say a word. “Wait a minute, love, and I’ll go and get someone else to take my place at this phone and we can talk in peace on my extension.”

“N… no,” Hilda croaked, trying hard to control herself. “Don’t… please. I didn’t ring up to talk….. and, anyway, I’d simply weep all over you… I just…. just wanted to hear your voice…. and to ask you to pray with me and give me your blessing. Please…” she added in a whisper. “I can’t talk tonight…. Ellie needs me…. I’ll write to you, I promise, and tell you what happened…. If I can find the words, I’ll send the letter with Meg…."

She fell silent, a silence redolent of pent-up pain, and then she burst out, "Oh, Mother, right now my loneliness is more than I can bear: Suffering is permanent, obscure and dark/ And has the nature of infinity.(Wordsworth)”

How quickly Hilda turned to her books when troubled, reflected Mother Abbess. She drew a deep breath. “And yet, child, Oscar Wilde tells us, Out of sorrow have the worlds been built, and at the birth of a child or a star there is pain. There is so much that is being born out of your own pain. Why, there are two desperate children who owe you their very lives. Your great need saw their great need. But that doesn’t negate your own devastating grief, sweetheart. It’s still there, still very, very real, still has to be fought through, and it will go on catching you unawares for a long time, yes, even in public, and you will be unable to hide it.”

Hilda gasped. “How did you know?” Her voice wobbled dangerously. “It was very public… the whole school saw….”

“Oh, my poor Hilda!” Kate Stuart’s voice was compassion itself. “Sweetheart, try to imagine that shawl of mine settled round your shoulders and giving you the hug my arms long to give you. Your voice is revealing such depths of pain. You going to tell me?”

Hilda lived again through that moment when time and space had dissolved and she had been holding Nell, not Vivien.

“No…. it would take too long…. I mustn’t cry any more…. I’ve done enough of that in this last hour. When you read my letter, maybe you’ll understand….. though I’m not too sure your new postulant understands just yet….. this grief is making me a stranger to myself and all I thought I was.”

“You will understand, child, you will. You’re exhausted and anxious about many things at the moment – and so your loneliness and your sorrow are even greater and, hence, less under your control. You’ve become someone you don’t know, someone you feel you can’t trust. We’ve talked about this before. But we all love the person you are, sweetheart, and we trust you. Nell herself still loves and trusts you. Her death has only enhanced what was already there.”

The sweet voice gentled even further. “You wanted me to pray with you, daughter. How about Newman’s prayer? If you can’t say it with me, say it silently in your heart.”

Hilda managed a little more than that and her whisper was a soft echo to Kate Stuart’s sweet voice: “May He support us all the day long, till the shadows lengthen and the evening comes and the busy world is hushed and the fever of life is over and our work is done. Then, in His mercy, may He give us a safe lodging, a holy rest and peace at the last.”

Hilda cleared her throat but still only managed another whisper. “A holy rest… peace at the last…. His peace…. Bless you for that, Mother. It was just what I needed. A reminder that God does care, and that I carry some of His, and your, strength away with me. I think I can face Ellie now, and Gwynneth. Poor Gwynneth, I literally shut the door in her face when all she wanted to do was comfort me.”

“You couldn’t cope. You retreated inside your walls. That’s understandable, child, when the world is so empty. Despite my bullying, I know that hiding is all we can do to hold ourselves together sometimes. But you’re calmer now, so go reassure them. They will be very worried about you. How is Ellie?”

“She’s a miracle, Mother, a true miracle….. Such strides she has made in these last weeks…. and she’s beginning to find her own niche here now. She draws so much love out of people….

“Because she was first given that love by you, and is willing to be guided by you. You are truly her mother in all but name.” A choked sob was heard down the line. “Okay, love, I’ll say no more about it for now. Good night, my gentle daughter. We’ll speak again very soon. Sleep well and have pleasant dreams, maybe even dream of your Nell. Be very kind to yourself in the next few days and remember just how much we all love you here. Remember, too, that God and your Nell are always with you -

The Lord bless thee and keep thee.
The Lord make His face to shine upon thee
and be gracious unto thee.
The Lord lift up His countenance upon thee
and give thee peace.
(Numbers)”

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Oct 31, 2010 8:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p11 Sun 31/10/10

Thank you Mary. Pleased MA could help. It must be difficult to grief when you are never alone. Gwyneth and Ellie's love for Hilda must make it hard for them to see her suffering and nit try to help.

Thanks again Mary :tea:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Oct 31, 2010 8:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p11 Sun 31/10/10

Oh my, Mary, how *do* you do it? I'm sitting here breathless, simply reading and re-reading this exchange.

I was so pleased to see Hilda reach out and pick up that phone - simply hearing MA's voice and her comforting words and prayers, will have done so much to help her. And those words were so exactly what she needed to hear - that it's still perfectly natural for her grief to overwhelm her entirely from time to time, to the point where she *needs* to be alone to give in to it.

MA's affirmation, and her prayers with her, will give her the strength she needs to carry on, to reassure Gwynneth and Ellie, if briefly, before she finally seeks her bed. But Hilda needs to take to heart that comment:

Quote:
Be very kind to yourself in the next few days or you’re going to make yourself ill


She has had a very stressful few days, and has pushed herself to do far more than almost anyone else would have done, even though this *is* Hilda we're talking about, so it's hardly surprising. But we know how much good simply talking to MA will have done her, and the thought of that shawl wrapped around her and the loving care conveyed in that final blessing will be a great comfort to her.

Thank you, Mary, for allowing us the privilege of hearing that conversation.

Author:  Abi [ Sun Oct 31, 2010 8:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p11 Sun 31/10/10

Good old MA, she always knows how to help Hilda, to tell her that she's allowed to feel this way.

Thanks Mary.

Author:  Squirrel [ Sun Oct 31, 2010 9:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p11 Sun 31/10/10

My Goodness! What a post!!! I certainly agree with Elder's opening statement. This section is stunning in its beauty, and once again touches the very centre of the readers heart.

The thing which struck me the most though is that Hilda is obviously growing through her grief. That first impulse that 'there isn't time' in fact, that whole introducing section, showed a growth through her grief which is heartening and oh so wonderful. The way she corrected herself on the question of whether or not she neglected Ellie, Gwynneth, Vivien and MA was her telling herself things that they, and I, would have told her had she given them the chance. That realisation that it was simply her ability to handle the situation that was the issue was another step in the right direction.

The question of whether or not MA would want to 'glue' Hilda 'back together' again is just the sign that the new growth of understanding is still only at its very beginning. She's got some way to go yet. For that question would have been simply answered with a "because I love you of course!!!"

As I've already said I was so pleased to see Hilda phone MA in the end. So good to see her following that instinct.

As for the conversation... I think you've gone beyond me there - it was a wonderful read. MA was Just Exactly What Hilda Needed!

Thank you Mary.

Author:  charli [ Sun Oct 31, 2010 9:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p11 Sun 31/10/10

Yes! a ND update!
Oh Mary, I will never know how you do this.
I think Hilda did need that time alone, and was very brave to phone MA when she needed to.I hope that seeing Ellie will make her feel some love again.
Quote:
How selfish she was when the darkness was on her.
Definitely not true. So not true! Hilda is amazingly unselfish and is always thinking of others before herself. It's about time she had some time just for her.

Thank you for the update. Looking forward to more :D

Author:  jmc [ Mon Nov 01, 2010 8:42 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p11 Sun 31/10/10

It was nice to see Hilda ringing MA herself rather than someone ringing for her. Thanks Mary.

Author:  di [ Mon Nov 01, 2010 9:29 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p11 Sun 31/10/10

Thank goodness that M.A. was able to help Hilda move forward with her understanding of her grief so that she now feels able to face the world again. :tea:
I'm sure Gwynneth will understand why the door was shut in her face and will be relieved, as are we, that Hilda is now able to manage her emotions.
Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon Nov 01, 2010 10:27 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p11 Sun 31/10/10

Thank you for allowing that gentle love to come through. I don't think I could have born much more pain for Hilda.

Author:  Mattea1 [ Mon Nov 01, 2010 10:38 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p11 Sun 31/10/10

Mary, the last two posts have been awesome - so emotive! You’ve certainly made me realise every part of Hilda’s grief, and also how far she’s travelled and still has to travel in her journey since Nell’s death. MA, is as usual so wonderful, loving, caring, calming and insightful.

As for Hilda herself, I am reminded of when Nell used Christopher Robin’s words to Pooh on one occasion, when Hilda had a foresight of the future.

“If ever there is a tomorrow when we’re not together, there is something you must always remember: you are braver than you believe, stronger than you seem and smarter than you think…....but the most important thing is, even if we are apart, I’ll always be with you”.

Hilda is proving Nell so right about the strength and bravery, but needs to recognise it for herself. As for being smarter, well Hilda just needs to remember to leave a little opening for Nell, so she can be reminded that Nell is always with her. :cry:

I am also amazed at the courage Gwynneth is showing in leaving Hilda alone as she asked. Gwynneth has also ‘grown’ so much in her understanding of Hilda and knows that just being there when she re-appears is best along with holding everyone else at bay whilst Hilda recovers.

And through it all, we see Hilda’s incredible love for others, which is always there!

Truly exquisite, Mary, thank you

Author:  marni [ Mon Nov 01, 2010 12:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p11 Sun 31/10/10

I, too am so pleased that Hilda allowed you to allow her to phone MA herself and more so allow her to spend some time with her. That's a bit muddled but I hope you know what I mean. This is amazing as always Mary - Thank you

Author:  Celia [ Mon Nov 01, 2010 4:04 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p11 Sun 31/10/10

Oh Mary, thank goodness for MA. Once again she has been able to 'glue' Hilda together, and intuitively knows which quote and prayer and blessing will best support her in this dark time. Now, strengthened by solitude and MA's guiding love, she may be ready to face her world again.

Such a beautifully written conversation, thank you.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Nov 01, 2010 7:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p11 Sun 31/10/10

Thankyou for such a breathtaking phone call.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue Nov 02, 2010 10:12 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p11 Sun 31/10/10

Mary,
Have only now had chance to catch up and read the latest update; NaNoWriMo is taking over my life at present :mrgreen:

This .Was. Perfect. Just what Hilda needed when she needed it most.

Nothing else I can say to amplify those three words ......... apart from "Your quotes are always a delight and an inspiration !"

Author:  AnneM [ Tue Nov 02, 2010 1:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p11 Sun 31/10/10

So glad MA could uphold and affirm Hilda's need for solitude on this occasion:
Quote:
hiding is all we can do to hold ourselves together sometimes.

I have sometimes wondered how on earth she manages to balance this need against the communal life of a boarding school.

Thank you.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Wed Nov 03, 2010 1:04 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p11 Sun 31/10/10

Grief is essentially a lonely road, and so very painful. And given the emotional intensity that has marked this evening, it is scarcely surprising that Hilda has fallen into such despair, a state made all the more bleak by the recognition that the one thing that would alleviate her pain is the one thing that she cannot have. This is a path that she must walk alone and even while Nell can be there for her in many ways - as she was there during the concert - the inescapable truth is that for now (a 'now' that she has gone beyond, but that's a bit of a digression) Hilda is alone in a place where the only choice is to move forward and apparently away from Nell. It's rather sadly paradoxical that the space Nell gave Hilda as part of their life is now a vast permanency that cannot ever be completely filled.

This doesn't minimise the love and caring that others - Gwynneth, Ellie, Vivien, MA - bestow on her, and Hilda recognises what they offer. But they are not and cannot be to her what Nell is and was, and that is reflected in that dreadful vast emptiness of pain - and almost out of time moment - that she experiences now. Having said that, she does comprehend that in reaching out to others, she is seeking a comfort that will be of value to her, and it is a sign of her ability to accept this that she can make that phone call and hear what MA is saying to her. It may not be possible for her to take the comfort that MA is giving, but she has reached out for it, and I think that MA's words and the knowledge of her love and understanding, and her prayers, will provide her with a resource that she will be able to rely on later.

Thank you Mary; I'm sorry that RL has prevented me from reading this until tonight, but it is a truly remarkable piece of writing, and such a clear delineation of the way in which grief works.

Author:  Luisa [ Wed Nov 03, 2010 2:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p11 Sun 31/10/10

Quote:
Thank you Mary; I'm sorry that RL has prevented me from reading this until tonight, but it is a truly remarkable piece of writing, and such a clear delineation of the way in which grief works


Me too.

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Nov 04, 2010 7:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p11 Sun 31/10/10

charli wrote:
Yes! a ND update!Oh Mary, I will never know how you do this.

Me either, Charli! :lol: In fact, I sometimes think I should stop doing it! But then Hilda passes me more..... and sometimes at great length, as here! :roll:


Hilda stood outside her Salon and leaned her throbbing head once more against the wood of a door, but this time for long, long moments. She didn’t want to upset Ellie, but being bright and jolly was beyond her – and Ellie would want to discuss those heads, and probably also the rest of the concert! At least Mother Abbess had steadied her daughter enough that she could walk, even think. Talking coherently and being amusing might be a step too far. Poor Ellie!

Taking a deep breath, Hilda straightened up. Enough of this cowardice! She opened the door and walked in. Ellie immediately jumped to her feet and looked at her anxiously from across the room. Hilda was about to speak when she became aware of Matey standing just to the right of her, holding out tablets in one hand and a glass of water in the other. Hilda closed the door and turned to her friend, her lips twitching.

“I’m to take these, or else! Is that it, Gwynneth?” she croaked.

Matey frowned but remained silent, implacable. With a shrug, Hilda took the tablets and the water. She swallowed the pills, handed back the glass, then leaned against the door. “You don’t have to look at me as though you’re my jailer and I’m about to break out in some mad caper, Gwynneth. I’m fine, and I’m sorry to have worried you both.”

“Worried us?” Matey gasped. “Worried us? I could think of far stronger….”

Before she could finish her astringent words, Ellie had flown across the room and thrown her arms round her guardian. Hilda held her close and Ellie laid her head on the willing shoulder. She was slim like her guardian, but a good three inches shorter, so her head fitted there as naturally as though it belonged. Hilda’s eyes once more filled with tears, just as she had feared. Biting her trembling lips hard, she glanced at Matey before laying her cheek against Ellie and allowing the tears to drip unchecked onto the black hair.

Matey gave it up. Hilda was in no state to have recriminations heaped on her aching head. She grasped her Headmistress’s free shoulder and whispered, “I’ll be back shortly,” before slipping out and closing the door soundlessly behind her.

Hilda and Ellie never moved, content just to hold each other close. Even so, Hilda felt her sorrowing spirit split in two. One half wanted nothing more than to be there with Ellie, while the other half yearned to hide away in the dark and cling to her dead. The tears fell faster. There was really no choice to be made. The living had more need of her than her dead now did. And she herself had need of the living, had need of the ones who sustained her. Hiding away with Nell wouldn’t heal her, even if it was sometimes all she wanted.

“Shall we sit down, petite?” she whispered.

Ellie clung convulsively to her for a second or two, then raised her head and searched Hilda’s face with anxious eyes. She lifted a hand and gently rubbed away the tears from the white cheeks. “You are not fine at all, Madame! You have the heart broken, n’est-ce pas?” She caught more tears. “I heard the sadness in your voice when Miss Knowles was dying. It was really your friend you were holding, non? Not Miss Knowles.”

Hilda kissed her. “You have a sensitive spirit, child. Yes, I was in a very dark place. You know all about dark places yourself, don’t you? That’s why you so often see mine. I’m sure it was simply the result of all that has happened this past week. I was too tired, too concerned about too many things, including your own hurt….”

“You have also been unwell these last few days, remember,” Ellie added. “You know, I thought you had recovered from your upset during the play, because you were smiling and joking when you gave to everyone the biscuits. But it was not so, was it? Alors, dis-moi, Madame – was it my fault, then, that you hid away from us just now and cried so much?”

“So it was you who had the idea for the heads?” Ellie nodded. Hilda swallowed, brushed away the persistent tears. “In truth, child, I don’t know. I suspect it’s been building up all week, starting with the bullying and the loss of your photos, but it then got worse after Miss Stone’s accident.” There was also Joey to worry about, she thought sadly. “It wasn’t so much the heads themselves tonight, but the sheer relief of them after my fears that you had gone too far with the guillotine. So no, ma fille, it wasn’t really you. Your heads were just the catalyst which finally caused the storm to break. ”

Ellie’s eyes filled with dismay but that was quickly dispelled when Hilda held her close again and whispered in her ear, “If I’d been close to you when that first head appeared I would have wrung your neck, my wee flipperling. You get us all worked up, frightened that we’re going to see real blood running from a guillotined head – and what do we get? A model of my Head Girl!”

Ellie gurgled and rubbed her cheek against Hilda’s. “Oh, my Ellie, it was a master-stroke. You gave everyone a real treat, judging by the squeals of delight I heard. I do have to confess, however, that I was glad the twins had gone.”

Ellie nodded. “I think maybe you are right. But, you know, originally the young ones were not to be there for the last half – so it is really your own fault, Madame!” Ellie poked her guardian in the ribs. “I do hope the Juniors win a prize. Elles étaient magnifiques.”

"My only hope is that they sleep tonight, petite friponne!” Hilda said with a gleam in her red-rimmed eyes, then paused and gave Ellie a considering look. “I’m also hoping for better things for the twins shortly. If I tell you a secret, do you promise to keep it to yourself? Monsieur and Madame Mousselin are driving over here tomorrow. I think both girls are in need of some hugs from their maman.”

Ellie smiled in sheer delight. “They are coming because you rang them and told them how upset Marie has been, non? You are so good, Madame, and think of everyone’s suffering. Except your own,” she added severely. “The head is hurting you.”

Hilda bared her teeth at her ward. “Talking about heads, vilaine, what on earth do you expect me to do with my other head? You may borrow that one with pleasure. It occurs to me that Mère might like to have it to frighten her poor postulants with, but there is the small problem of getting it there.”

Ellie giggled. “I will put my thinking cap on, as you English say. Perhaps I could make one at Easter when we go there. No? You do not fancy your head decorating the walls of the convent? Me, I think Mère would adore it.” Hilda shook her aching head and then grimaced. “Madame, you look so very tired. Perhaps you should go to bed.”

“Perhaps we should both go to bed, my wee flipperling. It is way past your bedtime and Matron will soon be on the warpath…. Why, Ellie, child, what is it?”

Ellie leaned her cheek against Hilda’s shoulder. “It is my last night here with you.”

Hilda’s lips trembled again. “Yes, child, I know. Tomorrow you must return to your own dormitory, now your hand is improving. I shall miss you,” she added in a taut whisper.

Ellie closed her eyes and clutched Hilda tightly. How she loved her guardian and wanted to be with her all the time! She felt herself cradled close, heard soft, reassuring words of love, and was then ushered gently through to her room and into bed, Persephone in her arms.

“Will you stay?” she pleaded. For answer, Hilda knelt on the floor by the bed and stroked the soft black hair. “Je t’aime, mon ange gardien. Et, tu sais, I must thank you for bringing me here for I am so glad to be a Chalet School girl.”

Hilda’s eyes were grave as they examined her ward’s face. “Despite the way Meg treated you and the amputation of your finger and having to rescue mistresses in the snow? Despite having to leave behind everything you know? I’m neglecting you in my own grief, and yet you have many more sorrows to grieve over and you are being so very brave about them. I’m not sure I’m doing enough to help you, child.”

Ellie’s own eyes were grave now. She stroked Hilda’s cheek. “Ma bien-aimée, you help me each and every day. I have more in my life now than I have had for so many years and that is all due to you, so how could you possibly say you do not do enough? Because of all you do for me, my life has new possibilities. I am making more and more new friends and I am finding out many things about myself that I have not known – even things that are not good.”

“The things you think are not good are vastly outweighed by all the great good there is in you, I promise you, my darling.” Hilda’s husky voice wobbled. Ellie’s words had augmented the chaos swirling round inside her.

To hide her face, she bent to pick up Persephone, who had fallen out of bed as Ellie shuffled nearer. Hilda smoothed down the hair, the petticoat, the dress, and only glanced occasionally at Ellie as she spoke.

“What’s more, in the few short weeks you’ve been here, you’ve proved yourself a true heroine and a true artist. When I say heroine, I don’t just mean rescuing Miss Stone. I mean the way you’ve mastered your temper and the kindness you’ve found for someone who hurt you very badly. Both of those take real courage and will power, child, and I am so very, very proud of you. You’ve found your place here, and I hope it just goes on getting better and better for you.”

Ellie leaned up and kissed her. “But, how could it not, Madame? I have you in my life.”

Hilda returned the kiss, but then dropped her eyes to Persephone and re-tied the scarlet ribbons, straightened the dress and shoes. Anything so Ellie wouldn’t see the renewed tears.

“I think you should have Persephone yourself tonight, Madame,” Ellie murmured suddenly. Hilda’s eyes flew up to meet the troubled sapphire ones. “You love her very much because of your friend, and you are very sad tonight. Perhaps she would help you sleep, and perhaps your friend qui est au paradis might smile to see you together.”

So much for hiding her tears from her ward! How did Ellie read the ache in her heart so well? She did want to clutch Persephone to her. If she had realised just how much the doll would come to mean to her after Nell’s death she would have looked for it immediately in the trunks down in the convent cellar. She shivered. She could feel the savage pain gathering itself for a fresh onslaught. Quickly, she she tucked the doll in Ellie’s arms and kissed her again tenderly.

“No, child, she’s yours now. Don’t worry! I have my memories, so many of them, and they are happy memories. Go to sleep, petite, and dream beautiful dreams. I love you.”

Ellie obediently closed her eyes and snuggled down while Hilda whispered the same blessing over her ward that Mother Abbess had recited over her new daughter. Ellie was asleep before she had finished and Hilda pored over the lovely face of this stranger child who had crept into her heart in a few short weeks and taken it forever hostage.

How generous you are, child! You don’t even seem to hold it against me that I disappeared after the concert. I love you so much it scares me.

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Nov 04, 2010 8:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p12 Tues 4/11/10

Thank you Mary. Hilda and Ellie are so good for each other here. Pleased Gwyneth managed to get the tablets into Hilda, hope they can all sleep well tonight. :tea: :tea:

Author:  Abi [ Thu Nov 04, 2010 9:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p12 Tues 4/11/10

Glad they were able to comfort one another. Thanks Mary.

Author:  Celia [ Thu Nov 04, 2010 9:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p12 Tues 4/11/10

Ellie is so attuned to Hilda's hurt having suffered so much sorrow in her short life, and Hilda needed someone to * creep into her heart and take it hostage* as she herself recognised. She can never again be with the love of her life on earth, but living friends will help sustain her.

Thank you Mary for another moving piece of writing.

Author:  Squirrel [ Thu Nov 04, 2010 9:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p12 Tues 4/11/10

Oh Mary... Just as Ellie sees Hilda's pain and reaches and touches its very centre, so your writing touches the very being of your readers. That was exquisite in its detail. These two belong together, as no other, perhaps other than Nell belonged with Hilda.

I've never seen a mother-daughter bond that is more beautiful - I don't think this is 'despite' the late joining of hearts, I think it's because of it. Because Ellie was so much older and more empathic by the time she reaches Hilda, she's able to be a true companion, understanding that sometimes Hilda just Hurts, and needs the loving affection of those who care.

Well done Gwynneth for slipping off to let them have the time together that they needed, that was well done. Now she can come back again.

I can't help wondering if between them MA and Ellie have done enough that Nell will be able to come to Hilda in the night and offer her loving, understanding heart to her as well.

Thank you Mary, that was just wonderful.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Thu Nov 04, 2010 10:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p12 Tues 4/11/10

That last line was so telling. Thankyou.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Nov 04, 2010 10:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p12 Tues 4/11/10

Quote:
....There was really no choice to be made. The living had more need of her than her dead now did. And she herself had need of the living, had need of the ones who sustained her. Hiding away with Nell wouldn’t heal her, even if it was sometimes all she wanted....


That is so true, and yet so very hard. But even as she begins to climb out of the black hole of despair again, however much she would rather remain there and remember Nell, she knows who she can turn to and who will sustain her in peace and love.

How well she and Ellie know how to comfort each other - and those moments together are just what each of them needed. Like Squirrel, I'm glad Gwynneth left them to it once she had seen Hilda had taken the tablets.

I never cease to be amazed at Ellie's unerring intuition where her guardian is concerned, firstlly because she still is *so* young, and secondly because, let's face it, the relationship between them is also very young in the overall scheme of things. It says so much for that sixth sense she has, probably born of all the suffering she has endured in her own young life, and for the way she has responded to Hilda's assurances, support and caring ever since the two of them met. Even Ellie herself, I think is still sometimes amazed at the way things are between them - but as she says, Hilda has given her so much trust, love and encouragement in such a short time.....

I loved her offering Persephone to Hilda for the night, too.

Now that Hilda can see that Ellie is safely 'over' and likely to remain so, I hope that she herself will now seek her bed and sleep while the effects of those tablets are still with her. A deep and dreamless sleep will be so good for her, and she should be able to rest peacefully now, secure in the knowledge that she has taken care of all those in her charge who needed that special extra attention.

Thank you, Mary, for another wonderful word picture - your powers of description never cease to amaze me.

Author:  MHE [ Fri Nov 05, 2010 12:16 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p12 Tues 4/11/10

Not for the first time whilst reading New Dreams, Mary, you have left me struggling to find the words with which to adequately express my feelings.

I am so glad that Hilda was able not only to pick up the phone and call Mother Abbess, but also to see for herself exactly why Gwynneth had reacted as she had earlier. It was certainly fortunate that Kate herself answered the phone when Hilda rang the convent, and that she realised immediately without being told anything that her ‘daughter’ was in need of a comforting word and a steadying touch. And with that word was able to reassure Hilda that retreating as she had done was the right thing to have done.

That brief exchange with Kate was just what was needed, and it steadied Hilda just enough for her to go to Ellie. Although of course Ellie being Ellie, she had seen and understood exactly what had happened to her beloved guardian during the play. Their relationship is so special that it is a privilege to be allowed to eavesdrop on their conversation. How typical and unselfish of Ellie to offer Hilda Persephone's company. Hopefully Hilda will be able to slip quietly into the arms of Morpheus and enjoy a deep and healing night’s sleep.

Thank you Mary, for such a powerful and wonderful word picture.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri Nov 05, 2010 7:32 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p12 Tues 4/11/10

Oh Mary,

the depth and tenderness of their love for each other, and of Ellie's understanding, is a delight. Thank you ! :)

Author:  AnneM [ Fri Nov 05, 2010 8:51 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p12 Tues 4/11/10

Lovely to come back from choir practice last night and find this :).

When Hilda told Ian in the summer that she wouldn't let herself love anyone again as she had loved her mother, James and Nell, she hadn't foreseen Ellie, had she?
Quote:
. . . this stranger child who had crept into her heart in a few short weeks and taken it forever hostage.


I'm glad MA managed to steady her sufficiently for this interlude with Ellie, but Mary, I'm sure it's an oversight on your part :wink:, but Hilda isn't actually in bed yet..............

Author:  di [ Fri Nov 05, 2010 9:30 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p12 Tues 4/11/10

Thank you, Mary.
I hope Hilda will now retire to bed and have sweet, painless dreams. :)

Author:  shesings [ Fri Nov 05, 2010 10:10 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p12 Tues 4/11/10

Oh Mary, as always you have written a scene of such pain and tenderness that the tears flow but please get that poor brave stalwart woman into her bed for a good night's sleep!

Author:  Mattea1 [ Fri Nov 05, 2010 12:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p12 Tues 4/11/10

Mary, how do you do it? Like MHE I’m struggling to find the words and I agree with Elder that your powers of description never cease to amaze!

In just one scene, we have Hilda’s strength and unfailing need to put others before herself; we have Ellie’s increasing sensitivity to her guardians’ grief; we have Gwynneth showing her need to care for Hilda, but accepting that Hilda and Ellie need each other. And we’ve got Hilda desperately trying to cope with her grief and live her new life, as Nell told her to. But above it all we’ve got incredible love and understanding shining through Hilda’s such heart-rending darkness!

I hope Hilda can now sleep peacefully. :wink:

Exquisite, Mary. Thank you.

Author:  jmc [ Sat Nov 06, 2010 3:48 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p12 Thurs 4/11/10

The relationship between Hilda and Ellie is so beautiful. They are both helping each other to heal. Thanks Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sat Nov 06, 2010 7:27 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p12 Thurs 4/11/10

Oh Mary, that was so lovely, it just brings tears to my eyes. Thank you for such a delicate, sensitive and beautiful mother/daughter moment

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Nov 08, 2010 8:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p12 Thurs 4/11/10

Thank you for the kindly comments. :D They're keeping me going at the moment.....

.....Ellie was asleep before she had finished and Hilda pored over the lovely face of this stranger child who had crept into her heart in a few short weeks and taken it forever hostage.

How generous you are, child! You don’t even seem to hold it against me that I disappeared after the concert. I love you so much it scares me.

“I think you can leave her now,” said a quiet voice from the doorway, startling her. “She’s fast asleep and will come to no harm – which is more than I can say about her guardian.”

Hilda leaned over to kiss Ellie one last time, then levered herself to her feet with the aid of the bedside cabinet, only to find the walls spinning round her again. She clutched the cabinet and then, when the room had steadied, switched off the bedside light. She wiped away the errant tears in the dark and walked through to the Salon. Matey held out a glass.

“Here! I raided your cupboards. I’d make some tea but, quite honestly, this will do you more good, despite the dizziness.” She gave Hilda a knowing look. “Yes, I saw and noted. You didn’t think you could deceive me, did you?”

Hilda didn’t bother to deny Matey’s words, simply took a sip of the amber liquid before moving over to the couch. She sat down with a great sigh and leaned back, stretching out her legs and closing her eyes. “You not joining me?” she asked as she took another sip.

Matey settled herself in the chair opposite. “I’ll have a cup of tea after I’ve got you into bed. Mind, I’m not sure it was such a good idea to sit down and relax there. You’ll never get up again, especially if that dizziness continues.”

She was deeply concerned. Hilda’s face was as white as the snow outside, and with just as many shadows. Her eyes were still red and swollen, her forehead creased with pain, and the loose hair only seemed to emphasise the vulnerability in the sensitive face. Added to which, her hand trembled every time she lifted the glass to her lips. It was Hilda’s silence which alarmed Matey the most, though, especially after the way the door had been closed on her earlier. Hilda was retreating, and that was not a good sign.

Why, she hadn’t even asked how the girls were after the concert. But that was as it should be! After all, she had handed the school over to Ruth and Jeanne for the weekend. And not before time! She needed some rest. She’ll get it tomorrow or my name’s not Gwynneth Lloyd. Although, come to think of it, Hilda hadn’t even mentioned the concert itself. Was she frightened it would resurrect all the emotion which had overthrown her during her own performance? Matey had an idea that Hilda had squirmed inside when she learned how Ellie and Vivien had revealed her breakdown.

Why didn’t you keep quiet about that, you blithering idiot? She didn’t need to know you knew.

“I don’t need to ask if the headache has returned, after all those tears you would appear to have shed. I suspect the storm was as bad as the tea spoon episode, or perhaps even worse.” Hilda never moved. “Why didn’t you come to me?”

Hilda sipped the whisky, then laid the cool glass against her aching head. “As Greta Garbo so famously said, I needed to be alone, Gwynneth,” she murmured.

Matey grimaced. “I can’t really complain when I do the same myself, can I?” She mulled it over, her eyes never leaving Hilda. “Wouldn’t Mother Abbess have helped? You could have called her. She’s always ready to help you.”

“I did call her – after I closed the door in your face. Up until then I was in no fit state to call anyone.” Hilda took another sip, opened her eyes and stared blindly at the dark window, as though trying to herd her thoughts into words. Finally, she looked across at Matey and cleared her throat. “I’m sorry for my rudeness earlier.”

Matey waved it off. “I chose the wrong moment, didn’t I? I should have left you alone – though it would have hurt me to do so. Did she help?”

Hilda let her eyelids fall again. When she next spoke there were long silences between her sentences. “I didn’t ring to talk, Gwynneth….. I simply wanted her to pray with me, since I couldn’t do it myself…. I needed something to bring me back….. I couldn’t….”

She ceased speaking, A tear traced its solitary path down her colourless cheek. Matey bit her lip, forced herself to stay still and silent. The dreadful strain had finally caught up with Hilda. The three weeks since the beginning of term had been fraught with severe shocks and a great deal of anxiety for her, too much so after all that had already happened to her since Nell’s death. The shooting had resulted in a new and frightening fragility and that had been exacerbated by the accident before Christmas. Indeed, the concussion was still a worry.

It was really no wonder Hilda’s spirit collapsed under it all now and then. The wonder was that she wasn’t a basket-case, Matey thought. How on earth did she still do her job so well, still find the energy to cast the net of her compassion over everyone who was suffering?

“You’ve needed Nell the last few weeks,” she offered gently.

“I’ve never really needed her before, to help me make my decisions, Gwynneth, though it might have seemed so.” Hilda’s voice was rent with loneliness and pain.

“I know that, love. Everyone knows that. But she was there. She had your back. Now that ballast has gone – and gone just when you couldn’t have needed it more. The last few months have been a nightmare for you and left you struggling physically. You were never as strong as Nell, but now you’re even more fragile. It’s no wonder that your grief strikes hard and often. Just don’t…. don’t try and hide it. That makes everything worse for you. I thought Kate Stuart had taught you better than that.”

Hilda’s eyes were still closed, and it seemed to her that Matey’s words were coming from a long distance, as though she were on another planet millions of miles away. The tremendous effort she had had to make to be there for Ellie had finished her off. She had nothing left for anyone else. She wanted to be alone with her dead - with her grief and her memories. She knew she was being hurtful to one of her closest friends and allies, someone who wanted so much to help. But Gwynneth didn’t seem to understand that there was no help….

She was ashamed to discover moments later just how much she had underestimated her friend. She heard rustling, was aware of someone kneeling in front of her, felt her cold hands taken in Matey’s warm ones. She lifted her heavy eye-lids and tried to focus on the love she could see shining in the face of the school tyrant.

The tyrant's usually sharp voice was soft as swansdown. “I’ll leave you in peace, love. I know how it feels deep down inside. When Lilian died I just wanted everyone to go to Hell and leave me alone. You yourself appreciated that, but still made sure I got the help I thought I didn’t need. All you need at the moment is Nell and silence, so you’re unable to lean on the rest of us. In a way, your great inner strength is your greatest weakness.”

“Gwynneth….”

“No, don’t speak. In fact, I don’t think you can. I’m not sure you’re even here with me. Nell has you in her grip. Oh, love, don’t look so guilty. Our dead sometimes have louder voices than the living and they clamour for our attention. I suppose your new mother would say we have to walk with them once in a while, give them our undivided attention, so we can turn back to the living with our spirit strengthened and renewed. That’s what I was allowed to do at Joey’s. We have to allow you that same space.”

Matey’s voice had grown ever softer, as though trying to gentle a wounded and fearful animal, and Hilda’s tension dissipated a little under its balm. She leaned forward to kiss the anxious face. Matey rose stiffly to her feet, then cupped Hilda’s face with tender hands.

“Go be with Nell for a while – but come back to us when you’re ready. Tell Nell she can’t keep you, not just yet. One day soon…. But you belong here with us for now, and we love you and want so much to help you carry this burden. We can’t, I know. Grief is a path each person has to walk alone. But we humans cling to our illusions that we can make some slight difference.”

Tears welled up in Hilda’s eyes once more at this extraordinary outpouring of Matey’s generous and undemanding heart. A light kiss was dropped on her forehead before the caring presence was removed, the door closed. The tears brimmed over and ran down her face in a warm flood. There was no stopping them, nor did she try. Matey had left her free to be with her dead….

Author:  clair [ Mon Nov 08, 2010 8:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p13 Mon 8/11/10

Mary - thank you

I'm sitting here with tears pouring down my face, knowing exactly how Hilda feels as I'm in a day between two anniversaries and spent yesterday just as Hilda ended that part. How you capture the emotions so perfectly is beyond me, just so glad that you do

Gwyneth was wonderful there, being able to tell just what Hilda needed - and to give it - the greatest gift a friend can give is time to heal even if it means staying away

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon Nov 08, 2010 8:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p13 Mon 8/11/10

Oh Mary :cry:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Nov 08, 2010 9:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p13 Mon 8/11/10

Quote:
“I know how it feels deep down inside. When Lilian died I just wanted everyone to go to Hell and leave me alone.".....

"Nell has you in her grip. .... Our dead sometimes have louder voices than the living and they clamour for our attention. I suppose your new mother would say we have to walk with them once in a while, give them our undivided attention, so we can turn back to the living with our spirit strengthened and renewed. That’s what I was allowed to do at Joey’s. We have to allow you that same space.”

“Go be with Nell for a while – but come back to us when you’re ready. .... Grief is a path each person has to walk alone. But we humans cling to our illusions that we can make some slight difference.”


Thank heavens for Gwynneth. Among all the adults in the school, she is the one uniquely qualified to understand such deep grief and to give Hilda the permission she needs to give herself up to it and be alone with it for a while. No matter how much she would love to remain with her and to comfort her, she knows that Hilda will indeed do better in the long run if she has this time to forget everything except her need for Nell.

Thank you Mary, for reminding us that there *are* times in the grieving process when the best help is indeed to be left alone with it for a while.

Author:  charli [ Mon Nov 08, 2010 9:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p13 Mon 8/11/10

Matey is brilliant there and shows true understanding! But poor Hilda. :cry:

Quote:
The tyrant's usually sharp voice was soft as swansdown.

What a beautiful description!

Thank you lots and lots Mary, it was really nice to have a new installment of ND's to read after a looooong day at work. Very much appreciated!

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Nov 08, 2010 9:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p13 Mon 8/11/10

Quote:
"But you belong here with us for now, and we love you and want so much to help you carry this burden. We can’t, I know. Grief is a path each person has to walk alone. But we humans cling to our illusions that we can make some slight difference.”


Mary that is so true and so hard to do. We can only offer are willingness to share, but realise that sometimes we can not help.

Thank you.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Nov 08, 2010 9:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p13 Mon 8/11/10

Thankyou for yet another touching, poignant, griefstricken update. How much I wish that even I could reach out and help Hilda. Thankyou.

Author:  Abi [ Mon Nov 08, 2010 10:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p13 Mon 8/11/10

That was the perfect thing to tell her; wonderful Gwynneth!

Thanks Mary. :)

Author:  Celia [ Mon Nov 08, 2010 10:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p13 Mon 8/11/10

Matey is splendid here, and who better to help Hilda than someone who has walked that vale of tears before her. Now Hilda can have the solitude she needs to weep and walk with Nell again.

Thank you Mary

Author:  Kathy_S [ Mon Nov 08, 2010 11:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p13 Mon 8/11/10

Poor Hilda! Thank goodness she has a support system, even if part of their function is to step away when necessary.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue Nov 09, 2010 6:54 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p13 Mon 8/11/10

Mary,

:cry: :cry: :cry:

I'm going off to cry in private now. Pulling at one's heartstrings simply doesn't begin to describe how well this depicts grief..........

Author:  jmc [ Tue Nov 09, 2010 9:37 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p13 Mon 8/11/10

How sad :( Poor Hilda

Author:  AnneM [ Tue Nov 09, 2010 9:42 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p13 Mon 8/11/10

I do love your Gwynneth :) . Hope Hilda eventually finds refreshment and solace and doesn't do her usual guilt-trip of feeling she's abandoned everyone.

Author:  di [ Tue Nov 09, 2010 10:36 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p13 Mon 8/11/10

{{Hilda}} Thank goodness Gwynneth is there even although Hilda needs to be on her own at the moment.
I hope she gets to walk with Nell for a while and comes back to the living who love her nearly as much.
Thank you, Mary for such a touching update.

Author:  dackel [ Tue Nov 09, 2010 1:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p13 Mon 8/11/10

Poor Hilda. Her exhaustion and bottled-up grief has just leapt up and grabbed her the throat. I hope she manages to find some peace.

Mary, for her sake, I think we need a post that contains the words "... and Hilda slept for twelve hours and had a thoroughly restful day before rejoining the rest of the school." Then again - that doesn't really sound like Hilda, does it?

Author:  Mattea1 [ Tue Nov 09, 2010 3:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p13 Mon 8/11/10

Aaah, Mary. So many emotions, so beautifully written, so heart rending. :cry:

Poor Hilda, she needs the time alone, but also needs the right friends there for her and MA and Gwynneth are just that. The way Gwynneth is caring for Hilda now is so special and because of knowing Nell and watching the two of them over the years, she is uniquely placed to know Hilda, and to use that knowledge fo the two of them to help Hilda. But overall, both MA and Gwynneth are able to know when the best for Hilda is to let her lose herself in Nell for a while.

Wonderful, Mary. Thank you so much

Author:  Squirrel [ Tue Nov 09, 2010 3:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p13 Mon 8/11/10

Oh Mary... that update must be composed of blood, sweat, and tears. I could see you being completely worn out after writing something so intense and full of emotion.

It's interesting seeing how you've balanced the needs of Hilda and Gwynneth here... Matey needed to say some of that, but I'm not so sure that Hilda needed to hear it. In fact, beyond the fact that she does need to be reminded that her friends are there for her, I think Hilda probably needs to be alone the most, and after saying what she must, Matey retreats so that she can have that time... but how will that time alone pan out?

I'm so pleased that Hilda commented on her phonecall to MA - even if it was simply to have her pray with her. But whats the betting that MA will have her surrounded by a wall of prayers from her sisters at the convent?

The other thing which struck me was how humble your two main characters here are. Each proving the point that they are only human, and have made mistakes in their interactions this evening...

And that is where I have come to myself - were I to even attempt to go into the actual conversation they have any further than that I'd surely trip up. So I shall leave this here, with a great big 'thank you Mary.'

Author:  seven [ Wed Nov 10, 2010 7:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p13 Mon 8/11/10

Thank you Mary.

Only three weeks of term gone and Hilda has gone through hell with all the happenings. She shouldn't still be standing!

The scene with Vivien has completely unravelled Hilda and she is gripped by her need for Nell and even Gwynneth cannot sooth her. I love Matey's trying to "gentle" Hilda and her wisdom in leaving Hilda to sort herself out though I'm sure she'll be back to help her soon.

Waht a wonderful piece of writing!

Author:  MHE [ Thu Nov 11, 2010 4:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p13 Mon 8/11/10

Oh Mary, what a wonderful scene that was. Like Identity Hunt, I too had a cry in private - no mean feat where I am at the moment!

As I read I was reminded of that verse from Ecclesiastes 3 where we are told that there is:

“… A time to weep, and a time to laugh; a time to mourn, and a time to dance”

Hilda has certainly had the opportunity to laugh during the concert but for now she is engulfed in the sadder parts of the verse as the stresses and strains of the last three weeks finally catch up with her.

I’m sure that the rest of the staff would be surprised to see this version of Matey. She might at times give the impression of being a right Welsh dragon but she certainly has a heart of gold - and as Welsh gold is so scarce …

Gwynneth has a unique understanding of both Hilda and Nell and Hilda's needs at this moment. It takes a very special friend to know when to leave another friend alone with her memories and grief; while Gwynneth has left Hilda for now she most certainly will not be far away when Hilda is ready once again for her company and support.

Thank you Mary for once again showing us the depth and breadth of the friendship between these two special people.

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Nov 11, 2010 8:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p13 Mon 8/11/10

Thank you so much for the wonderful responses. :D I've fallen in love with all my characters so it's good to see you feel for them as well....


It was the absolute silence throughout the building which finally brought Hilda some ease – that, and the nugget of hope Matey's deep affection and caring had planted inside the dreadful loneliness. The nugget might only be a nugget but it was radiating a modicum of warmth through the cold iciness in her heart and partially melting it, so that little pools of quietude and peace could be sensed.

The hole still gaped wide. After all, Nell was still gone. The loneliness was still unremitting but, like a balloon which has come to rest after flight, she felt tethered to the earth once more.

Talk to me, dear heart. Tell me you’re there. I’m so lonely and sad, it hurts.

All of a sudden, she shuddered violently. Icy fingers sped up her spine and back down her limbs, despite the heating which would remain on all night while the snow lay so thick. She knew it was total exhaustion – but she also knew she wouldn’t sleep if she went to bed. She would simply stare into the darkness and wait for the light, even though that light could not take away the pain.

Blowing her nose, she tried to stand, but the dizziness was still hanging around. She sat down again and waited until the room stopped spinning, then stumbled into her bedroom and unearthed a thick cardigan and a shawl from her wardrobe. As she turned away, the nugget of warmth inside her heart expanded a fraction and she stopped dead where she was, a look of surprise on her sore face. She reached up the top shelf of the wardrobe and took down one of the two boxes that lay there. The other she left alone.

She peeped in on Ellie and saw she was sound asleep. She tip-toed over to the bed and gently pulled the covers up round the girl’s shoulders. Guilt rose high in her heart as she gazed down on the sweet face in the light from the door. She hadn’t intended to let Ellie see any of her loneliness and pain, but the pounding headache and the storm of tears in the study had lowered her resistance so that she had simply let go when Ellie offered gentle sympathy and showed she had worked out just what was wrong. She was going to have to be more self-controlled in future and do her usual trick of keeping her troubles to herself. This poor girl had enough sadnesses of her own.

She leaned over and kissed Ellie gently on the forehead. Forgive me, child. Then she turned and left the room, pulling the door closed and walked back through to the Salon. Placing the box on the arm of the couch she pulled on the cardigan, wrapped the shawl round her, finished the whisky left in her glass and went over to the table where Matey had left out the bottle. Splashing more into the glass, she returned to the couch, curled up and opened the box.

Moments later, time and space were once more dissolved. Her heart and soul were wrapped around by Nell’s affection and care. Nell’s voice spoke to her so clearly from the past.

How could I have forgotten? I can still hear your voice, after all, can’t I? All I have to do is read these letters, dear heart. They may not refer to your death, but they remind me that you lived, that you loved me, that we were the dearest of friends for so many happy years and that we shared so much that was good. Oh, Nell….

Tears dripped onto the sheet she was holding. The ink was faded now, for it had been written nearly twenty years ago and sent from America, where Nell had gone on an educational tour. She had expounded with excitement on the sheer abundance of everything over there compared with the ongoing austerity of life in England after the war.

“We haven’t got enough money at the moment, dear girl, but one day I’ll bring you over here and we’ll have such a wonderful time, I promise. The sheer beauty of the place will stun you, although I have to confess to being more interested in the cars, the ‘elevators’ and 'escalators', the tall buildings going up everywhere, the like of which we’ve never seen, and the machines they have for all sorts of things - even something they call a waste disposal which goes in your sink. It gobbles up your egg shells and potato peelings! I must find some way of acquiring one for the cottage – if I can just work out how to get it into my suitcase and how to fit it once I get home…..”

Hilda smiled through her tears. Of course Nell had never even contemplated such a thing, but the letter was so like her, with her humour and her ’satiable curtiosity.

“I did go to Canada with Althea that time, but you and I never managed America, did we, dear one, except for those stop-overs during the cruise, a day here, a day there?” Hilda spoke softly, tenderly, as though trying to entice Nell out of the shadows to be with her. "Another plan for the future that is forever lost to us!”

She wiped away the tears and picked up another letter, and another, skimming over Nell’s hastily-scrawled words, hearing the excitement in her voice over so many things, her recollections of things that had happened, her plans for a new term, her plans for a future with Hilda.

A future that wasn’t to be! More tears crept down Hilda’s cheeks. The letters fell into her lap in a discarded heap and she let memory take over.

One particular memory, though fun at the time, always had the power to annihilate her, which wasn’t really what Mother Abbess had had in mind when she had ordered her to polish her memories. She had taken Nell on a weekend trip to the Auvergne for her birthday four years ago and then inveigled her unsuspecting friend into Joey’s Salon on their return, where she was met by the entire staff ready to do their best to enjoy the birthday feast. When Nell had recovered from the shock, she had been asked if she had had a good time.

Her response had been typical Nell: “Good time, Jeanne? I’ve had the most perfect time ever. Hilda might be devious, but she is the birthday planner par excellence. In fact, I think I might just have found the perfect occupation for our retirement, love. What do you think?” (1)

Hilda’s tears were flowing in a torrent now. How could there be so many inside her?

“Our hearts were full of hope, weren’t they, Nell?” she whispered, her voice thick with those tears. “We had so many plans for our retirement, proper and sensible plans – especially once you’d told me that day in Hyde Park that you wanted to retire sooner rather than later, while we still had our health and strength. Our future seemed set fair. But then ‘suddenly, as rare things will, it vanished’ (R Browning) Only you were the rare thing, dear heart – and you took all that hope with you, and left me with no future at all.”

Her mind told her that wasn’t true, that God had merely swung the compass and pointed her towards a different future, in the shape of Ellie and the convent. But her desolate heart and spirit cried out that it wasn’t the future she had planned or wanted. She wanted Nell, wanted the simple warmth of Nell’s sparkling and faithful companionship, wanted what they were when they were together.

While you were there,
Some place, some where
Upon this planet’s face,
Breath ran at swifter pace,
As if the air
Were lighter, rare,
Distilled as amber wine;
Alpine. (2)


Tonight, nothing else but that vivid presence would do, when loneliness cut her to the bone and she couldn’t even pray. But Nell was dead, and reading her old letters wouldn’t alter that fact one iota. Hilda sipped her drink and stared sightlessly at the wall. The letters had brought back the voice of Nell, as had the memories, but that was only a part of the whole – and how she yearned to have the whole of Nell here in the room with her.

She let the letters fall where they would and slid down the couch so she was lying with her pounding head on the cushions. She lay completely still, her whole being one endless, aching longing.

“How do I grow old without you, dear heart?” she whispered to the room.

Thou hast come to port,
I still at sea,
The light is on thy head,
Darkness in me. (3)




1 ‘Hilda’s Revenge’ (Part 1)
2 Anne Morrow Lindbergh
3 Written in 9th century for the Abbess of Grandestine

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Nov 11, 2010 8:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p14 Thurs 11/11/10

Thank you Mary. I hope the whisky and the tablets will give Hilda some rest soon.
Hilda has gone through so much, and although she recognises Ellie has been though a lot she is not able to see that Ellie needs to provide comfort as much as Hilda herself does.

It sounds as if Hilda needs a day in bed, but the twins mother is coming and I am sure Hilda will want to met her. Gwyneth will have her job cut out if she hopes to keep Hilda still unless the dizziness continues.

Author:  Abi [ Thu Nov 11, 2010 9:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p14 Thurs 11/11/10

Thanks Mary. I'm glad Hilda's been able to have this time alone with Nell.

Author:  Squirrel [ Thu Nov 11, 2010 9:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p14 Thurs 11/11/10

More ND??? Yay!!! :D

I have to say, that was my first thought upon realising you'd updated Mary! :)

Now to the post itself... And I don't really know what to say. You really have made it a post of three parts here. During the first part I longed to be able to go into the drabble and give Hilda a hug. She seemed to need it so. Especially given those 'icy fingers'.

That 'nugget of hope' is a beautiful thing - signalling the promise of more to come, the start of gaining peace, but it seems so small at the start - almost highlighting the pain Hilda is currently enduring. That cry for help:

Quote:

Talk to me, dear heart. Tell me you’re there. I’m so lonely and sad, it hurts.


really tugs on your heart... here is Hilda at her most vulnerable, where she really needs a touch from Nell to bring her back from that place of near despair. Especially with the following lines - and that certainty that she will not sleep. It's a long and lonely time going through the watches of the night when you're on your own like that, and missing half of yourself...

Then she begins to become more practical, seeing to the things that need to be dealt with before the evening begins. And in that choice, her glimmer of hope becomes even stronger.

Some time with her ward, for she couldn't take care of herself without being sure all was well with Ellie, and then it's off to savour the thing which has brought with it that extra blast of peace and comfort.

What a relief that she has remembered the letters will let her hear Nell's voice again - even if only at a distance of years. such an authentically Nell-like voice too. What joy that old keepsakes can now be brought out to replace the missing 'voice' of Nell, while Hilda's heart is far too wrapped in pain for Nell's love to break through. And what letters they are - letters of hope and plans, letters which brought about possibilities - even if they were never fulfilled and create more pain about missed opportunities, or a lack of opportunities as the case may really be.

Of course, that leads us into the next spate of grief again, because there were so many plans that were missed out on. And Hilda really is missing a future planned out, with no possibility of ever being fulfilled - and that is such a bleak prospect. Of course only Nell will do... for our hearts always long for what is not possible.

Hopefully, given that there were a few gleams of hope, there will be more to follow, and she will soon take herself off for an evening which is not full of tossing and turning.

Thank you Mary

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Nov 11, 2010 10:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p14 Thurs 11/11/10

This is what Hilda so badly needs, some time to herself to grieve for what she has lost. No matter what she may still have on this earth and no matter how many people seek to wrap her in their love - Ellie, MA, Gwynneth, Vivien and so many more, the fact remains that she will never see Nell again there. All she has left are her memories and tangible items like those letters. When she descends into the real depths of despair, as now, these are cold comfort in the face of the real void in her life resulting from Nell's death. And at such points, no-one else can really touch her - she needs to be alone with that grief for a time.

And yet, these are all recognisable stages in Hilda's journey through grief. In the long run they will help her, even though they are so devastating when they occur. And in the long run, too, she will be able to draw comfort from those memories which are currently so distressing to her.

Quote:
"Because I remember, I despair. Because I remember, I have the duty to reject despair."
(Elie Wiesel)

Hilda can certainly appreciate the first stage of Wiesel's statement, and some of the time she also accomplishes the second. As time goes on, her moments of despair will no doubt lessen, even though at present she feels they can never do so.

Hopefully the tablets, plus the whiskey will overcome the exhaustion which has driven away sleep or even any thought of it up till now, and in the end, she will be able to get some of that rest she so urgently needs. As Squirrel noted, she *will* want to be on hand to meet the twins' parents at some point on Sunday, even though I'm sure Gwynneth would much rather insist she spend the whole day in bed.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Thu Nov 11, 2010 10:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p14 Thurs 11/11/10

Thankyou. Hilda's pain and grief is so very real, and as ever you've used beautiful quotations. Also as ever, I am in awe. Thankyou.

Author:  AnneM [ Fri Nov 12, 2010 8:58 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p14 Thurs 11/11/10

Poor Hilda, aching with loneliness. She needs someone to tuck her up and kiss her just as she tucked Ellie up and kissed her goodnight. Could some comforting memory of her own mother, or of James, float into her head, I wonder?

Very smart footnotes, by the way, Mary :wink:

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Fri Nov 12, 2010 9:13 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p14 Thurs 11/11/10

Oh Hilda :cry:

Author:  di [ Fri Nov 12, 2010 9:56 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p14 Thurs 11/11/10

Echoing those comments which go before, others have said all I am thinking and more....I do hope that the combination of tablets and whiskey will enable Hilda to sleep.

As she is becoming calmer perhaps Nell will be able to find her way through the grief to soothe her dearest friend and renew her beliefs that they will meet again and meanwhile she will always be with Hilda.

Thank you Mary, another lovely post.

Author:  lizziearrnet [ Fri Nov 12, 2010 1:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p14 Thurs 11/11/10

Just simply, Thankyou Mary.

Claire xx

Author:  Celia [ Fri Nov 12, 2010 4:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p14 Thurs 11/11/10

Matey's kindness and affection are so important to Hilda right now, that little nugget of warmth melting some of her desolation. How fortunate that she kept Nell's letters. Although reading them brings pain yet they also bring Nell closer again.

Your ability to provide absolutely the right quotation for each situation
amazes me Mary,(the footnotes are a neat addition too :lol: )

Thank you

Author:  Mattea1 [ Fri Nov 12, 2010 4:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p14 Thurs 11/11/10

They always say the darkest hour is just before dawn, however if Hilda can keep the good memories of Nell uppermost, then maybe when dawn comes she will be able to follow where God’s compass is pointing - towards Ellie and the convent. Maybe through the reading of the letters and remembering that Nell is still close to her, Gwynneth cares about her, MA is praying for her and Ellie loves her then she will begin to have hope again, and be able to pray for the strength to ‘grow old without her Nell’.

Yet again, a truly inspiring scene, so poignant, with such exceptional quotes, as usual.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  seven [ Fri Nov 12, 2010 7:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p14 Thurs 11/11/10

Oh dear! Hilda is feeling guilty for crying over Ellie and is going to withdraw again.

Even though she is trying to find happy memories by reading Nell's letters, and Gwynneth's love has helped, please can you arrange for Nell to come to Hilda and talk to her as she has done before? Hopefully, after that Hilda will get the sleep she so desperately needs and Gwynneth will be delighted!

Author:  Cath V-P [ Sat Nov 13, 2010 12:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p14 Thurs 11/11/10

Gwynneth's understanding of where Hilda is at the moment is undoubtedly helping even as she acknowledges the depth of isolation and loss that Hilda is experiencing. And her awareness of grief is balanced by her awareness of Hilda as a person, someone whose "great inner strength is [her] greatest weakness." She is so right in her observation that "grief is a path each person has to walk alone" but she knows that despite this, it is a basic human response to reach out to try to comfort the bereaved, even when it seems impossible to do so. And sometimes, the voices of the dead - or their presence, or an awareness of how life was with them - do override the physical here and now of life.

And those letters demand such different responses; they do encapsulate Nell and what she and Hilda had hoped to be and do in the future, and so they represent a unique link to the past - but at the same time, they are unequivocally of the past and represent to Hilda just what she has lost in the absence of that 'vivid presence', and what she is grieving. And it's very important that she does grieve, especially given all the stresses she has encountered in the last few weeks. She needs a place of silence and some relief from all the strain of the last weeks - Gwynneth recognises this and tries to give her what she needs.

Thank you Mary, this is moving and compelling and such an exploration of grief....

Author:  jmc [ Sat Nov 13, 2010 12:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p14 Thurs 11/11/10

So many emotions. Thanks Mary.

Author:  Chris [ Sat Nov 13, 2010 7:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p14 Thurs 11/11/10

A very powerful piece of writing Mary. Thank you.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sun Nov 14, 2010 9:03 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p14 Thurs 11/11/10

Mary,

I've just caught up with this after a frantic few days.
Nell comes through so vividly and true to life in her letters.....I do hope we get to see some more in due course?

Many thanks, Mary !!

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Nov 14, 2010 10:33 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p14 Thurs 11/11/10

Quote:
Her mind told her that wasn’t true, that God had merely swung the compass and pointed her towards a different future, in the shape of Ellie and the convent. But her desolate heart and spirit cried out that it wasn’t the future she had planned or wanted. She wanted Nell, wanted the simple warmth of Nell’s sparkling and faithful companionship, wanted what they were when they were together.


The thing is that, whatever else has come into Hilda's life since Nell's death, however wonderful she considers it to be, it's not as good as having Nell there. There may even be some guilt there that it's not enough, that having a substitute daughter, a refuge and new career planned could compensate. But they don't. Deep within her she knows she would give all of it up in an instant - if it meant that Nell was there. And I bet it took all her self-control not to keep drinking that whiskey and taking more tablets


(((((Hilda)))))


Thanks Mary

Author:  kirstyb01 [ Sun Nov 14, 2010 8:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p14 Thurs 11/11/10

I've just had a major update of 12 pages! RL has been increadibly hard and unkind recently so I haven't been on the board at all. Reading this continues to make some of the things RL has thrown at us more understandable.

I love this story - it has the complete balance between love, grief and humour.

I look forward to more

Author:  charli [ Sun Nov 14, 2010 11:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p14 Thurs 11/11/10

Sorry for the late response. Mary that was beautiful as ever. The quotations are inspiring. Thank you so much.

Author:  MHE [ Tue Nov 16, 2010 10:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p14 Thurs 11/11/10

Ohh poor Hilda! It doesn’t matter where she turns for comfort, be it the letters, or her own memories, she is hit every time by the stark fact that Nell is gone. All the plans that they’d discussed and pondered over destroyed in an instant. At least she does recognise that she does have a future beckoning her even if it is totally different to the one she had envisaged.

Thank goodness too that Gwynneth spoke and acted as she did as that, together with the silence of the school is having a positive effect on Hilda. She still has a long way to travel on the path of grief but she has already come a long way.

Hopefully the peace and silence together with the whiskey and tablets will finally allow Nell to slip to Hilda’s side and ease her pain enough for her to get the rest she so desperately needs. For she surely will want to meet the twin’s parents at some point come the morrow.

Thank you Mary, for yet another masterly piece of writing.

Author:  MaryR [ Wed Nov 17, 2010 7:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p14 updated 11/11/10

Thank you so much for all the comments - and, Kirsty, I hope life improves for you soon. It's lovely that ND could help...

Thank you, also, to all those kind people who wrote such loving and encouraging messages to me in the 'Positive Thoughts' thread. You have no idea how much they were appreciated. Please spare the odd prayer now and then if you can.

A few people asked if there was any more of that Anne Morrow Lindbergh poem so here's the whole of it:


While you were there,
Some place, some where
Upon this planet’s face,
Breath ran at swifter pace,
As if the air
Were lighter, rare,
Distilled as amber wine;
Alpine.

Now with your death
I find my burdened breath
An unaccustomed care,
Heavier by a hair
One scarce can see,
But breath’s no luxury;
A feather more is all
To make lungs rise and fall,
Catastrophe.

So little change
That it seems strange
Without my mountain there
(Some place, some where)
I find the weight of air
Almost too great to bear.


I guess you can see why I thought it suited Hilda! It’s not great poetry, but still very moving. Anne was the wife of Charles Lindbergh, the pioneering aviator, who sought out new air routes all over the world when flying was still a very dangerous job and planes fragile beyond belief. Anne accompanied him on many of these journeys as his navigator. She wrote a couple of very poetic books about those flights as well as other works. They were the golden couple of the 1920s and 1930s, feted everywhere they went, but the kidnap and death of their first child, while still a toddler, changed their lives forever. You need to read her diaries, which she published after his death, to recognise just how much that loss affected her.

But back to Hilda, who we left with Nell’s letters….


When Matey returned to the Salon around midnight, she had to tell herself forcefully that she was there for Hilda’s own good before she could even make herself enter. After all, Hilda had made it perfectly clear, in the nicest possible way, that she simply couldn’t cope with others breathing down her neck at the moment. But that had been two whole hours ago, and it wasn’t in Matey’s nature to leave someone alone for too long in the middle of the night, not when they were suffering as much as Hilda was.

She needn’t have worried. Hilda was sound asleep on the couch. Matey moved silently across the room and then stopped, aghast, at what she could see scattered all over the floor in front of the couch. She didn’t need to read the letters to know who the correspondent was. She could have made a good guess, even if she hadn’t recognised the spidery handwriting. She left them where they were, even though her tidy soul rebelled. Hilda might need the sound of Nell's voice again during the night. It was a long time till morning!

I hope your words helped calm her, Nell, despite making her weep. I can see the tears from here. She misses you so much that sometimes she just won’t let us in. You’re our - and her! - only hope.

She leaned towards Hilda, and then abruptly turned her head towards the window and frowned. She could have sworn she had seen the shadow of a wing out of the corner of her eye, had heard the brush of feathers against the curtains. She shook her head. Dreaming again!

If it is you, Nell, or some angelic companion of yours, then bestow some peace on her overburdened spirit. Let her feel your love for her, let her know it’s still surrounding her. You might give us a hint or two, as well, about how to look after her properly in this mood. You were the only one who could do that. She listened to you.

She frowned. Was that a sarcastic laugh she had heard? Well, she listened some of the time, anyway.

She bent and touched Hilda’s hand. Frozen! Tut-tutting to herself, she moved into Hilda’s bedroom and swiftly stripped quilt and blankets off the bed. She went back and laid them gently over Hilda. As she tucked them round the still figure, Hilda’s eyelids flickered open. She reached out a hand to Matey, but the latter saw the blue-grey eyes were blank, unfocused. She took the outstretched fingers.

“Nell, is that you?” Hilda murmured, in tones of such desperate yearning that Matey shivered. “Oh, call back yesterday, bid time return. (Shakespeare). Take me with you, dear heart, back to when every day was filled with joy because you were there, somewhere…..”

The eyelids slowly closed, the hand in Matey’s relaxed. The pitiful voice trailed away and Hilda slept again. Matey didn’t dare move. Was Hilda dreaming of Nell, hearing over again the words she had been reading in those letters? Or was she all alone in that deep well of sleep, bereft of hope, bereft of any light?

Matey continued to hold the cold fingers and remarked the new and recent lines in the sensitive face. How vulnerable Hilda looked when relaxed in sleep. No still, impassive features, no keen, watchful eyes. All was soft and loose, except for the frown of pain. The tear tracks were all too evident, the eyes were swollen and red, the cheeks rough where Hilda had scrubbed away the endless tears.

Who would recognise you tonight? No matter how hard their heart, they could not fail to be moved by your abject despair and want to reach out and help you.

She shook herself and tucked the cold hands inside the covers, then went through to Ellie’s room and saw she, too, was fast asleep. Hopefully, she would stay that way until morning and not disturb her guardian. Matey turned and repaired to the bathroom, where she filled two hot water bottles. Returning to Hilda, she slipped them under the covers, one at her feet and the other close to her upper body, then stood watching her and spoke her thoughts out loud.

“You’ll sleep deeper if you’re warm and cosy and you’ll come to no harm there for one night. Better to go on sleeping on the couch than I rouse you to get you into bed and then you lie awake till dawn. If I could, I’d knock you out for a week! Even better, I’d send you away to the convent or at least somewhere far from here. But you wouldn’t go, would you, stubborn woman that you are? You care so much for others, so why can’t you lavish that same care on yourself? Hah, and pigs might fly!”

Will you knock her on the head for me, Lord? You know how much she needs to sleep.

She sighed deeply, switched on the small lamp by the couch and leaned over to stroke the tangled hair with a tender hand before walking back out through the door, switching off the overhead light as she went. She felt as though she was deserting her friend by leaving her lying there all alone and her fingers were crossed tightly as she sought her own bed....

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Wed Nov 17, 2010 8:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p15 Wed 17/11/10

Bless Matey here, she is so loving and caring, even though she knows that she can't be what Hilda needs. I also love how her practical side shines through even here, despite it all. I could hear crackling starched aprons as I read through that.

Thankyou.

Author:  PaulineS [ Wed Nov 17, 2010 8:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p15 Wed 17/11/10

May Gwyneth's prayer for Hilda
Quote:
Will you knock her on the head for me, Lord? You know how much she needs to sleep.

be answered.

Pleased Gwyneth went back and could cover Hilda and ensure she was warm.

Thank you Mary. May you too know that love and care that Gwyneth wishes for Hilda.

Author:  Squirrel [ Wed Nov 17, 2010 8:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p15 Wed 17/11/10

I think that ChubbyMonkey has summed it up Mary. Reading through that the main thought which came to mind was just how strong Gwynneths love for Hilda is. It was wonderful being able to see the scene from her eyes. At last Hilda is getting that sleep she so desparately needs. And at gone midnight I should hope so too. And yet, even at that, Hilda rouses, if only for a few minutes, and it's Nell she's looking for, as you'd expect after an evening like the one she has just come through.

It was good to see the whispers of Nell lingering by the curtains while Gwynneth was in. In fact, scrap that! I loved every detail of her stay from start to finish, how she was fighting against herself even making the visit, the way her eyes took in the letters, and left them be despite the fact that she's so tidy by nature, the noticing that Hilda had been crying, the prayer breathed to Nell, the way she fetched blankets and bottles to help Hilda remain warm enough, the way she went to check on Ellie, and that wonderfully caringly caustic "and pigs might fly" comment. How very true!

Thank you Mary. I'm sure this gentle interlude was much needed - by Matey, yes, but also your readers, and Hilda herself. May her dreams bring her peace.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Nov 17, 2010 8:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p15 Wed 17/11/10

I'm sure that Gwynneth heaved a sigh of relief to see that Hilda was finally getting that sleep she so badly needed. Even though it clearly isn't as sound a sleep as Gwynneth would have liked to see, the fact that Hilda thought that it was Nell who took her hand suggests it was still pretty sound. And I was glad that Gwynneth decided to leave Hilda to finish her sleep out on the sofa rather than trying to rouse her sufficiently to go to her bed - definitely the right move there.

But above all, what shone through so vividly in that room was Gwynneth's care for Hilda. It showed in the love which let her leave Nell's letters scattered where they had fallen, even though that went so much against her naturally tidy nature, and and also in her ability to sense Nell's spirit there in the room:

Quote:
If it is you, Nell, or some angelic companion of yours, then bestow some peace on her overburdened spirit. Let her feel your love for her, let her know it’s still surrounding her. You might give us a hint or two, as well, about how to look after her properly in this mood. You were the only one who could do that. She listened to you.

She frowned. Was that a sarcastic laugh she had heard? Well, she listened some of the time, anyway.


No wonder Gwynneth, and for that matter, everyone else who continues to love Hilda in this life, feels helpless in the face of that grief when it overwhelms her.

Hopefully this little while of closeness to Nell which Hilda has experienced through reading the letters, even though she has wept over them too, will have soothed Hilda, and the next few hours of sound sleep will go some way, at least, to restoring her to some semblance of her normal self. After all, as Squirrel pointed out after the previous post, she will want to be able to meet the twin's parents during their visit, even if Gwynneth would prefer her to spend the whole day in bed.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Abi [ Wed Nov 17, 2010 8:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p15 Wed 17/11/10

Good old Matey... :D

Author:  di [ Thu Nov 18, 2010 10:24 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p15 Wed 17/11/10

Matey is worth her weight in gold! Despite her sometimes caustic tongue which on it's day could outdo Nell's, she has Hilda's welfare in her heart always.

I loved her comments to Nell - even although she finds it difficult to accept that she is still around caring for Hilda, her love for her headmistress is so strong that Nell can break through to her. Certainly she allowed her through this evening when her love and concern for Hilda is at it's peak.

Thanks, Mary. I hope Nell comes to Hilda whilst she is sleeping and help her move more towards acceptance that they will meet again in the Lord's time and meanwhile she will always be there for her. :tea: :tea:

Author:  Luisa [ Thu Nov 18, 2010 1:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p15 Wed 17/11/10

I'm having to remind myself that this isn't real. If only it were.
Bless you

Author:  AnneM [ Thu Nov 18, 2010 1:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p15 Wed 17/11/10

(((Hilda))) and (((Gwynneth))).

I hope Hilda gets some time tomorrow to write that letter to MA. It might help her to come to terms a little more with those overwhelming emotions - so alien and frightening to the self-contained person she used to be. Like Gwynneth, I wish she could go somewhere quite different for a few days, somewhere with no pressures on her at all. She didn't really get that at Christmas, despite all MA's help and Pauline's bossiness, because she instantly took on Ellie and her problems.

And now she has to keep herself together for the twins and their parents, and, I expect, manage some some words to bolster Meg's confidence before she sets off to the convent.

Thanks (((Mary))).

Author:  Chris [ Thu Nov 18, 2010 1:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p15 Wed 17/11/10

How honoured Hilda is to have such friends. I know she gives as much and more, but you don't always get what you deserve in this life and she certainly deserves them. That was a lovely picture of Gwynneth.

Author:  MHE [ Thu Nov 18, 2010 1:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p15 Wed 17/11/10

Ohh Mary that was wonderful. I was right there with Gwynneth as she talked herself into entering the Salon. Those two hours must have dragged by for her and she must have been very worried about how Hilda was coping. It was good to see though that, despite the grief and heartache re-reading the letters and remembering past times has brought Hilda, she has at last been able to sleep.

Thank goodness Gwynneth did return, as I’m sure that at some point during the night Hilda would surely have woken because of the cold and at the moment sleep is the best medicine. At least by leaving her settled on the couch and making sure that she is warm and as comfortable as can be Gwynneth has been able to do something practical for her friend, even though leaving the letters scattered on the floor did go against the grain.

I’m sure that Nell will keep a close eye on Hilda for the remainder of the night as in the words of one of the Compline prayers:

Keep watch, dear Lord, with those who work, or watch, or
weep this night, and give your angels charge over those who
sleep.



Thank you Mary.

Author:  dackel [ Thu Nov 18, 2010 1:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p15 Wed 17/11/10

There is such a wealth of love surrounding Hilda at all times. It's so sad that her friends' love can't fill the gaping hole left in her heart, though it might soften its rough and jagged edges just slightly.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Elbee [ Thu Nov 18, 2010 2:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p15 Wed 17/11/10

Beautiful writing, Mary, thank you.

Author:  charli [ Thu Nov 18, 2010 8:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p15 Wed 17/11/10

Elbee wrote:
Beautiful writing, Mary, thank you.

Agreed.
Thank you for this Mary. Well done on Matey for not waking Hilda and for keeping her warm!

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Thu Nov 18, 2010 9:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p15 Wed 17/11/10

I love Matey, wish we could package her up and give her to everyone in need. She is wonderful

Author:  Celia [ Fri Nov 19, 2010 10:48 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p15 Wed 17/11/10

Matey is so lovely here...caring personified, and the moment when Hilda takes her hand and says ' Is that you Nell' so poignant.

Thank you as always Mary

Author:  Mattea1 [ Sat Nov 20, 2010 10:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p15 Wed 17/11/10

Mary, thank you for the full version of the poem and also for this incredibly touching scene.

I do wonder how much of Gwynneth’s empathy and caring for Hilda comes from her own experience of grief over her sister, Lillian’s, death? :(

I hope that, come the morning, Hilda will have been restored and maybe an easier day will help her, please :wink:

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Nov 22, 2010 7:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p14 Thurs 11/11/10

Lesley wrote:
There may even be some guilt there that it's not enough, that having a substitute daughter, a refuge and new career planned could compensate. But they don't. Deep within her she knows she would give all of it up in an instant - if it meant that Nell was there.


I didn't quote your words in my last post, Lesley, as there wasn't room with posting that whole poem, but I also thought your final sentence there pertains more to this new post. As to feeling guilty about Ellie, MA and others not being enough to comepnsate for Nell's loss, she has actually said that to herself several times over the months, and berated herself for it each time. She does indeed feel guilty. But how can anyone make up for the loss of the one who completes us?


Hilda slumbered on peacefully until a long wail shattered the silence of the room, jerking her from sleep. She lay there, her heart thumping painfully for a wild moment, then struggled upright, shook the hair out of her eyes and peered around in some confusion. Why was she sleeping here? Realisation dawned at the same time as the wail came again. Ellie!

She threw back the covers, hurled herself off the couch and flew through her own bedroom and the bathroom to reach Ellie and comfort her, switching on lights as she went. She stumbled into Ellie’s room and across to the bed. The light emanating from the bathroom showed Ellie sitting bolt upright, staring straight ahead of her, but when Hilda turned on the lamp by the bed she saw the blank stare. Ellie was fast asleep and dreaming – or having a nightmare! Then her lips parted and the wail came again, shorter and sharper.

Hilda sat on the bed and took Ellie by the shoulders. “Ellie, wake up, child. It’s only a bad dream.” Ellie twisted away, deep in her nightmare world, so Hilda held her closer, stroked the soft cheek. “Sweetheart, wake up. Everything’s fine. I’m here. Let’s sort it out together. Come, my wee flipperling, tout ira bien, je te promets…”

Ellie stilled in her arms, then suddenly blinked and frowned. Awareness replaced the blank stare. Horror tore across her face and, with a great cry, she crumpled into Hilda’s waiting arms. “Papa,” she sobbed. “Papa…. il…. non, non….” Her words ended in another wail. She hid her face in Hilda’s shoulder and sobbed wildly.

Hilda held her close, letting her cry it out, but she recalled Mother Abbess’s relentless demands to spill out the details of her own horrific nightmares after the crash, and knew she had to do the same for Ellie. Indeed, had done the same when Ellie was being blackmailed.

“Sh, my darling, sh… I’ve got you.” Ellie’s sobs abated a little and she found her hankie and blew her nose. “Want a drink?” Ellie simply cuddled closer, so Hilda gave that one up. “Was it the heads?” she whispered.

Ellie hiccupped. “I don’t know….. I was in the Temple prison…. with Meg and Jeanne…. and the twins…. and the guards forced us to eat squashed spider sandwiches…..”

Even in the midst of her own grief and loneliness, Hilda couldn’t restrain a smile, though she was very careful to hide it from Ellie. “Were they tasty?” she asked blandly.

That did the trick! Ellie pulled back and stared at her in shock. “Madame! Just try to imagine sandwiches with hairy spiders’ legs sticking out and wriggling at you. Would you like that? Being able to taste them as well would have been too horrible to contemplate….. Have you ever tasted anything in your dreams?”

Only fear and sadness and loneliness, Hilda thought to herself. “No, poppet, you’re right. I haven’t. But I can imagine how they would make you shudder in disgust.”

“They were wriggling out of the sandwiches and crawling all over us…. dropping off the ceiling… ugh!” Ellie buried her face again but Hilda could sense the fear was leaving her. “The soldiers, they dragged me out to the guillotine….. but then they told to me that if I would eat more spiders I could go free…..”

“Ah, a tempting prospect. Under those circumstances, even spiders might taste delicious, like…. like… les cuisses de grenouilles, perhaps…”

“Madame, you are making the fun of me,” Ellie complained. “Spiders could not at all taste like the frogs’ legs.”

“Well, one has to admit it causes a certain frisson. But the irony should not be lost on you, child. Here was I, in a fret about the younger girls being frightened and having nightmares but, instead of that, it’s the very girl who created all those heads having the nightmares. Dare I say that justice has been well and truly served?” Hilda added with a tender smile.

Ellie butted her head against her guardian. “Vilaine Madame! Mais, tu as raison, quand même…. There are many things one would be willing to do to be free….”

“So you ate those pesky spiders.”

“I do not know what pesky means but, yes, I ate them,” and Ellie shuddered at the memory. “They seemed to cast a magic spell. Tout d’un coup, I was flying away from the horror. But there was not even one of my friends with me. It was so very lonely up there among the clouds, looking down on an empty land…. and flying on and on – all alone...”

Hilda closed her eyes and held Ellie close against her again. Two lonely women, drowning in their separate sorrows, who had somehow found each other, and found new and unexpected hope and love in the process. When Ian had proposed marriage to her, Hilda had told him she didn’t want any more hostages to fortune. But God didn’t always listen to what we wanted, she decided. He only gave us what He thought we needed.

Only a few short weeks after that proposal, it had happened – happened so fast that she hadn’t even had time to warn her heart. It had been a true coup de foudre: not between lovers, but the instant and all-consuming love of a mother for her daughter, and that of a daughter for her mother. Hilda had acquired a new hostage to fortune, after all, and had made herself vulnerable again. She could lose this child, as easily as she had lost Nell. Could she bear any more pain than she was already suffering?

Of course you could! I know your brave spirit. This is why you lost me, lovely girl. Someone else needed you. I didn’t have to go back into that hotel but God allowed me the choice – and because of my then being “safe in port” you were yourself offered a choice, once that first savage grief had stilled. You were offered the choice of whether to save Ellie from a life of darkness and despair. You could have refused, but that great heart of yours didn’t hesitate. We both made our choices and must live with them – but we made the right choices, sweetheart. You might still be “at sea” in your own darkness, but life and love are still there for you and you have taken up the challenge so bravely, even if it does open you up to more loss.

But it is you I need above all the others, dear heart. How do I go on through the empty years? None of these new people in my life can replace you, no matter how much I love them, and Ellie will one day have a life of her own. What then?

You will still have your new dream, the new way of life you’ve chosen.

Chosen by default, because you were gone.

Ah, no, dear girl. God can never be second best. Deep in your heart you know the convent is right for you, which is why you answered His call. As Ellie and you are right for each other. You fit together so comfortably. But, tell me this, my Hilda – would you consign Ellie to outer darkness to have me back?


There was no answer. How could there be?

Hilda clutched Ellie to her, as though fending off the whole world. Ellie was hers!

She heard a chuckle. A paradox, isn’t it? You could no more choose between Ellie and myself than I could return to you. The compass has indeed shifted......

Author:  shesings [ Mon Nov 22, 2010 8:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p16 Mon 22/11/10

Oh Mary, this is possibly the best yet. I can hardly see to type for the tears - the SLOC is looking bewildered.

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Nov 22, 2010 8:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p16 Mon 22/11/10

I feel so sorry for both Hilda and Ellie there. I thought Hilda would get a goodnights sleep at least before she faced more problems. As for Ellie having to eat spiders even in her dreams!!! Eke!!!

Thanks Mary I thing they will need this :tea: :tea: before going back to sleep.

Mary I think you might need one as well. :tea:

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Nov 22, 2010 8:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p16 Mon 22/11/10

Ugh, spiders, how horrible. What a choice to be faced with even for a moment, though. It's so heartbreaking. Thankyou.

Author:  Lesley [ Mon Nov 22, 2010 9:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p16 Mon 22/11/10

Thank you Mary

Author:  Abi [ Mon Nov 22, 2010 9:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p16 Mon 22/11/10

Thanks Mary.

Author:  Celia [ Mon Nov 22, 2010 10:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p16 Mon 22/11/10

Hilda would never 'consign Ellie into outer darkness', but how she must long to keep Ellie and have Nell too. Ellie's comment 'flying on and on all alone' must have shocked Hilda to the core describing as it does her own grief for Nell.

I'm so glad she can hear Nell again even though what she says is hard to listen to. Hard to read too.... another person needing tissues :(

Thank you Mary

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Nov 23, 2010 12:04 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p16 Mon 22/11/10

It's hardly surprising that someone would have nightmares after the evening's entertainment, but there is certainly some irony in the fact that it's Ellie herself who does so. I loved Hilda's response, so comforting, and so matter of fact, but in no way minimising the very real terror Ellie had experienced.

Quote:
It was so very lonely up there among the clouds, looking down on an empty land…. and flying on and on – all alone...”


Hearing that from Ellie must really have resonated with Hilda, so well does it reflect her own position now Nell is gone. And yet, these two lonely people have forged a very, very special bond for themselves: the love of a mother for her daughter and a daughter for her mother. As Celia says, how Hilda must long to keep Ellie and Nell both together, but since that can't happen in real life, she has to be content with knowing that Nell thoroughly approves of this new relationship, and of Hilda's choice to enter the Convent in due course - truly her New Dream.

And Nell's parting shot is *so* telling:

Quote:
A paradox, isn’t it? You could no more choose between Ellie and myself than I could return to you. The compass has indeed shifted......


Thank you, Mary for that intriguing mixture of tears and laughter - I found myself laughing out loud in a couple of places, even as I simultaneously reached for a tissue!

Author:  lizziearrnet [ Tue Nov 23, 2010 12:05 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p16 Mon 22/11/10

Thankyou Mary, from us both.

Claire and Liz

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue Nov 23, 2010 6:41 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p16 Mon 22/11/10

Oh Mary,

What poetic justice indeed !
Much as I like spiders, the thought of having to eat spider sandwiches is truly horrid ..... :help:

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Tue Nov 23, 2010 8:47 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p16 Mon 22/11/10

Oh Mary, there is no choice, thank you

Author:  di [ Tue Nov 23, 2010 9:35 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p16 Mon 22/11/10

Thanks, Mary. Very thought provoking. How could Hilda choose between Nell and Ellie? She couldn't -[I don't think anyone could in the same situation] so God chose for her. :)

Author:  Squirrel [ Tue Nov 23, 2010 5:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p16 Mon 22/11/10

I saved up reading this Mary, as a treat, for an evening where I would be able to do it justice. And boy, what a treat you have given us... but sadly, I was mistaken... I could never do that justice!!!

I am amazed once again at the vast boundaries of style which surround your work, jumping, as it does, from Hilda's sweet sleep, to Ellie's spine curdling nightmare, to the beauty of that session with Nell... And what a thought provoking session that is. Yes, it is hard for Hilda to be without Nell, but she would not, now be without Ellie either. I could almost see her growing guilty if she felt she had to choose between them - what she wanted, and the best for everyone. No, no one else can be Nell, that would be too much to ask, but she has been given a wealth of other lives to touch, and be touched by through loosing Nell...

I agree wholeheartedly with Elder - the way that Hilda dealt with Ellies Nightmare was wonderful - that question about whether the spiders were tasty has me near laughing yet! :D

And both Elder and Celia have the right of it when they state that Ellie's comment about flying alone must have jarred Hilda somewhat.

As for the conversation with Nell... She knows exactly what to say each and every time she comes to be with Hilda. I do love Hilda's instinctive protective reaction at the thought of 'consign[ing] Ellie to outer darkness'. That tightening of her hold is so telling.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  MHE [ Wed Nov 24, 2010 12:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p16 Mon 22/11/10

Ohh Mary, once again I’m at a loss to find the words to do this scene justice. Just when Hilda was getting the rest that she so badly needed, that peace is shattered! Thank goodness though, that Ellie’s sleep was disturbed by the nightmare whilst she was ‘still’ sleeping in the Annexe and consequently Hilda was able to go to her.

I loved the matter of fact way Hilda dealt with Ellie’s nightmare, completely defusing the horror of what she had experienced. Once again we see how close these two have become in so short a time, a true union of hearts, a match which, as Nell infers, was certainly made in Heaven.

It was good to see Nell herself reassuring Hilda that they have each made the choices which are right for them, even if Hilda has trouble accepting this and even though her instinctive reaction to Nell’s question belies this.

Thank you Mary, even if I too needed a tissue or two.

Author:  Luisa [ Wed Nov 24, 2010 12:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p16 Mon 22/11/10

How do you turn us from laughter to tears so quickly? Truly amazing.
Thank you.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Sun Nov 28, 2010 1:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p16 Mon 22/11/10

Poor Ellie, what a horrid nightmare - eating spiders!! And I imagine it was not what Hilda was expecting to hear when she asked her. There's a nice irony in the fact that Ellie suffered nightmares like this after her involvement in the evening, although that certainly didn't diminish Hilda's comfort.

And the exchange between Nell and Hilda was incredibly moving and showed how much Hilda's life has changed since Nell's death, especially in the forging of the bond between Hilda and Ellie and the very real richness it has brought to both their lives. The choices that Hilda and Nell made are both validated - and yet they do involve a paradox that Nell - and only Nell could do this! - points out; through the loss of Nell, Hilda has come to this fulfilling relationship with Ellie. As Nell says:
Quote:
You could no more choose between Ellie and myself than I could return to you.


Thank you Mary.

Author:  linda [ Sun Nov 28, 2010 9:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p16 Mon 22/11/10

Mary, I have finally caught up with over a month's installments and have laughed and cried in almost equal measures.

As for this last post. Poor Hilda, even when she has finally managed to get to sleep, her peace is shattered by Ellie's nightmare. And, what a nightmare! All the events of the previous few days mixed together and brought to a terrifying climax. By drawing out the details from Ellie, Hilda is able to make her face her fears and even brings in a little humour with the joke about 'les cuisses de grenouilles'.

After all she has gone through, Hilda's fragile soul is torn and she is frightened that she could lose Ellie as she has lost so many of those she loved. But, Nell is there, as always, to comfort and console

Quote:
She heard a chuckle. A paradox, isn’t it? You could no more choose between Ellie and myself than I could return to you. The compass has indeed shifted......


Thank you, Mary.

Author:  AnneM [ Sun Nov 28, 2010 10:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p16 Mon 22/11/10

Poor Ellie - even the spider dancers from a few days before seem to be joining in to torment her. Good thing Hilda was close by.

And poor Hilda:
Quote:
How do I go on through the empty years?


She still wishes her compass hadn't been reset, but maybe Nell's comments will help reconcile her once and for all to the fact that it will never be set back to where it was.

Author:  jmc [ Mon Nov 29, 2010 6:56 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p16 Mon 22/11/10

Sorry it's taken me so long to comment on this Mary. Ellie has been through so much in such at short time it is not surprising that she is having trouble now.

Thanks

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Nov 29, 2010 8:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) p16 Mon 22/11/10

Thank you so much for all the loving comments, especially given the topic of spiders. :lol: It may get worse! :shock:

I fully intended to update last night but I went to a Remembrance service organised by the funeral director who did mum's funeral in May. He aranges this service annually on the first Sunday of Advent and invites the relations of all those whose funeral he has taken during the past year. During one of the hymns we each wrote our loved one's name on a star and hung them all on the Xmas tree. It was all very moving and a really lovely beginning to the Advent season.

Right - back to Ellie and Hilda and the nightmares....Sorry it's rather lengthy! :roll:



.....But tell me this, my Hilda – would you consign Ellie to outer darkness to have me back?

There was no answer. How could there be?

Hilda clutched Ellie to her, as though fending off the whole world. Ellie was hers!

She heard a chuckle. A paradox, isn’t it? You could no more choose between Ellie and myself than I could return to you. The compass has indeed shifted. I can only come to you now in your heart, where I will always walk with you. The task ahead for you is to make memories for other people, so that you will walk in their hearts when you leave them and come home. Ellie needs some precious memories of her own, don’t you think, lovely girl? You have begun making them for her, and must go on making them as long as there is life in you.

The nugget of hope which had nestled inside Hilda’s spirit hummed gently to itself, even as tears were blinding her. The one who had needed her was gone, but another had been waiting in the wings and this one’s need was far greater than Nell’s. Ellie had been deprived of so many of the memories every child should carry into adulthood with them. As indeed had Meg, another child whose memory banks were meagrely furnished.

Hilda laid her cheek against Ellie’s hair. “Did no one come along to keep you company in your wild flight, chérie? Why were you calling out for your Papa?”

A sob erupted. “While I was flying above the mountains I saw the school…. I thought of you…. and then, tout d’un coup, my wings, they refused to work… I could feel myself falling…. falling… I landed on something soft…. but it wasn’t snow….” Ellie stopped, swallowed and then gasped out, “It was the body of Miss Stone I had dropped on!”

Her voice filled with horror, as though that soft, shocking landing still resonated within.

“Pauvre petite,” Hilda murmured.

“I tried to stand up…. and then I saw she had…. she had… no head…. When I looked around, there it was, rolling around in the snow… and laughing at me…. I tried to climb off her body but her hands…. they held me there…” Ellie sobbed again. “I struggled and struggled but I could not get free… I screamed out loud but there was no one.... When I looked around for help, I s..s.. saw… there were other heads rolling everywhere in the snow…. and the more they rolled, the redder the snow became… so red that it was glistening in the sunlight like rubies… and then…. and then….”

She gripped Hilda hard. “And then, my wee flipperling?” Hilda whispered.

“Then….. your own head rolled right up to me…. you gripped my hand in your teeth and you pulled me off Miss Stone…. I thought… I thought you were rescuing me, but….” She gasped, coughed. “You rolled me over and over in that awful ruby soup…..”

Silence fell and Hilda could only stare in horror at the images in Ellie’s mind.

“I was covered in it… it was so sticky… I tried to stand up but kept slipping in it all… and then… mon Dieu…. you pulled my head right off,” Ellie wailed. Hilda herself gasped out loud. “You told me you were sending me away… that you didn’t want me any more…. and you threw my head right over the highest mountain….”

“Oh, Ellie, child, I will always want you.” Hilda stroked Ellie’s back gently.

“I know that really,” Ellie mumbled, “but sometimes in the night it seems so much impossible that I become scared.”

“Then don’t,” Hilda replied firmly. “My love for you is always and forever. Why? I don’t know, chérie. It just is, as I’ve told you before. You will have to ask le bon Dieu to explain it to you one day.” She waited a beat and then asked, “What happened when I threw you?”

Silence fell, a silence which grew and took on the weight of a long-held agony. “Ellie?”

Slowly, Ellie raised her head and Hilda saw the suffering in the splendid eyes. “When I fell to the ground on the other side of the mountain, I found I was beside Papa’s plane… I also found I had my legs back, so I walked towards it but…. his head fell right out of the cockpit and lay there…. staring at me.”

“Oh, Ellie….”

“So – I picked him up…. and then, when I turned from the plane, I saw all your heads had flown after me…” She shuddered. “I… I pl…."

“What did you do, chérie?”

“I played boules with all your heads there beside his plane,” Ellie stated baldly. “You were all laughing very hard, as though you were having a great time…. no matter how hard your heads knocked against each other. But, Papa, his eyes were so sad. He said to me, ‘Now I know you have never loved me, to treat me so.’ But I did, I did,” she cried, and buried her face in Hilda again. “He was the one who didn’t love me.”

“I know you loved him, petite,” Hilda murmured. “He was all you had. But, Ellie, this dream is simply the result of the concert last night, the spiders, the guillotine, the heads – none of it was real.”

“But Papa was real,” Ellie wept. “The accident with the plane was real. Why should I dream of him in such a horrid way, when he wasn’t here last night at the concert, like the heads?”

“Oh, I think he is often in your thoughts, child, just as my friend is so often in mine, and appears in my dreams.” Hilda cuddled Ellie close and whispered into her hair. “He only died such a short time ago and you so wanted him to show you he loved you.”

Ellie clutched her guardian, desperate for comfort. Hilda heard a snuffle and then a hoarse whisper. “After he said that to me, in my dream, I kicked him away from me…. mon Papa! Et, tu sais, his head… it exploded… into millions of tiny pieces.”

Hilda waited and Ellie added, in a forlorn voice, “Now, I will always remember him like that…. and he was such a very handsome man….”

Hilda reached out with one hand and picked up one of the photos lying on the bedside cabinet. She held it up close to the light. “My darling, it was only a dream, a nasty dream but still a dream. It didn’t really happen. Look here. You have his photo before you every day. He is indeed a handsome man, as you and your Maman are beautiful. Keep looking at his face in the photos until the real one replaces the one in your nightmare.”

Ellie turned her head and stared at the picture of herself being held between her laughing parents. She shook her head. “Non, Madame. That is not the face I remember when I was growing up. His eyes didn’t laugh as they do there. They only smiled for Maman. They were always sad when they rested on me, as sad as they were in the dream. That is what I will always remember, even when I have forgotten the dream. I loved him but he couldn’t love me and didn’t want me. Perhaps that’s why I blew him up – so I wouldn’t have to go on looking at those so sad eyes.” She touched the photo. “I wished always to see him looking at me in the way he does here.”

There was such loneliness and longing and bitter defeat in Ellie’s quiet voice that Hilda’s own lonely heart was once more undone. She held Ellie close and rocked her tenderly, tears falling silently into the black hair.

Ellie herself was now dry-eyed. After a while she whispered, “You are weeping for me, Madame? But why, when you are so very lonely for your friend at this moment?”

“I told you, Ellie. I love you,” Hilda spoke into the soft hair. “So why wouldn’t I weep for you? I may have lost my friend but we had so many happy and contented years. I wish I could bestow those same happy years on you – on every child who is lonely and forgotten.”

Ellie twisted in her arms and regarded her with eyes older than her years. “I was happy as a child, they told to me, until Maman died. And my grandparents loved me, but so much, though it never seemed enough to me, because it was Papa’s love I really wanted, and a Maman who would cherish me. Mais, tu sais, ma bien-aimée, you cherish me just like a true maman would. You make me feel I matter, not just to you, but to life itself. You have given me more happiness in the weeks we have known each other than Papa gave to me in my whole life after Maman died.”

She was silent a moment and then whispered slowly, feeling her way, “During my life, one after another, the light in all their eyes has gone out, taking the warmth with them, leaving me out in the cold and dark. Then you appeared, a Christmas angel, and brought me in from that cold….. And now, now you are re-igniting those forgotten lights, bringing back to me the warmth of Maman, the warmth of Mémé and Pépé. You are making life to glow around me. It is a sacred miracle.”

Ellie's voice was soft, hushed. “I hope so much that I show enough to you how very grateful I am. I am so lucky to be the one to be taken under your wing like a little, lonely chick. ”

Tears were now flowing helplessly down Hilda's cheeks but still she moved to cup Ellie's face with tender fingers. “I don’t need your gratitude, my darling. To know you are happy is reward enough, and more than enough. I love you, you love me, that is all that is necessary. Your sensitive words show me that…. Oh, Ellie, it means so much to me that you’re finding life has some meaning once more, has some warmth and beauty… But it isn’t all one way, child. Your presence is bringing back the glow to my own life…..”

She swept the girl back into her arms and they wept quietly together.

Will this count as a precious memory for her, dear heart? Will she recall later on in her life, when I am gone, how very much I loved her?

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Nov 29, 2010 8:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 31/11/10 (Mon) P17

They aren't the only ones crying. Thankyou.

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Nov 29, 2010 9:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 29/11/10 (Mon) P17

Ellie's memories of her father are so sad. Her mother's death affected both her and her father in the memories they made of each other. Hilda's care and love are making so many new memories.

Ellie needs to stay with Hilda a few more nights after her experiences in the snow I am sure.

Thanks Mary :tea: :tea: I am sure that Hilda and Ellie will need this before they sleep again.

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Nov 30, 2010 1:45 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 29/11/10 (Mon) P17

Horrible, horrible dream - let's hope Hilda's words and presence help Ellie to forget.


Thanks Mary

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Tue Nov 30, 2010 8:51 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 29/11/10 (Mon) P17

Oh Mary, that was amazing, thank you

Author:  di [ Tue Nov 30, 2010 11:38 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 29/11/10 (Mon) P17

Wonderful, Mary, just wonderful. You capture Ellie's fear from her nightmare so well it was as if I was dreaming it myself- and what an horrific nightmare it was :cry:

I think Hilda has managed to reassure her ward that she loves her unconditionally, as parents should, and Ellie is beginning to feel that love, recognising it as the love of a mother.

As for Hilda, perhaps this is is just what she needs to turn the corner of her grief- she will always mourn the loss of Nell but her faith is such that she knows they will meet again and in the meanwhile she has Ellie to love and cherish. That relationship will never match the one she and Nell had but it will be just as important to Hilda.

She has a hard task in front of her to give Ellie some happy childhood memories to fill the void left by her Papa, but will take up the baton willingly and in return will gain some happiness herself- something she thought could never happen after Nell's death.

As I said, a wonderful episode. :)

Author:  Celia [ Tue Nov 30, 2010 12:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 29/11/10 (Mon) P17

Poor Ellie, what a horrible nightmare. First spiders and then ghastly laughing heads. That's amusing to read, but terrifying for her to experience. Hilda is so gentle and reassuring, and Ellie feels her
motherliness and her deep abiding love. Yes, she is certainly creating a beautiful memory for Ellie here as Nell suggested.

Thank you Mary, another emotionally stirring piece of writing.

Author:  Luisa [ Tue Nov 30, 2010 2:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 29/11/10 (Mon) P17

Lost for words.
:cry:

Author:  Abi [ Tue Nov 30, 2010 3:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 29/11/10 (Mon) P17

I somehow missed this yesterday... what a nasty dream. Thanks, Mary.

Author:  Squirrel [ Tue Nov 30, 2010 6:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 29/11/10 (Mon) P17

The end of that nightmare was spine-cruddlingly-awful and so real... I feel so sorry for Ellie having to have lived through it - and repeat it. And poor Hilda - what horror Ellie has gone through. I can just imagine those images being ones which would stick in the minds of them both - Please Mary, give them a peaceful nights sleep from now on, they both need it so much.

The short scene with Nell before that episode continued to unravel was almost to the other extreme - beautiful and heartwarming as opposed to horrific.

As for the ending, and the short sections with Hilda in between gasps of nightmare Mary, Wow! In those sections I was close to tears. The love which shines through there, and the process that they go through as Ellie comes to recognize the depth of it, and understand possibly just why Hilda is crying for her is so powerful. It goes beyond much else that you've written in almost every way. Yes - so many of the other scenes on how much Hilda and others care for those around them are powerful in their own right, but I don't think any of them have the power that this one scene has - with Hilda's strength of love for Ellie, and the way that the girl responds to that and speaks out her own anguish. I was once more so very close to tears as I read that Mary - I just await the day when they spill over and refuse to stop as I read something you have written - you come extremely close to that, so...

Thank you Mary.

Author:  AnneM [ Tue Nov 30, 2010 6:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 29/11/10 (Mon) P17

Ellie's awful nightmare is so very like Hilda's, back in the convent (I think), when Nell and James turned on her and accused her of not loving them. Perhaps dealing with Ellie's dream will help Hilda to deal better with her own. They both have such vivid imaginations - not always a good thing.

But beyond that, Nell reminds Hilda that
Quote:
the task ahead for you is to make memories for other people, so that you will walk in their hearts when you leave them and come home

and so
Quote:
The nugget of hope which had nestled inside Hilda’s spirit hummed gently to itself.


A lovely idea - thank you, Mary.

Author:  Elbee [ Wed Dec 01, 2010 12:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 29/11/10 (Mon) P17

So moving, Mary, thank you.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Dec 01, 2010 12:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 29/11/10 (Mon) P17

:shock: :( :shock:

What a dreadful nightmare !

Author:  dackel [ Wed Dec 01, 2010 1:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 29/11/10 (Mon) P17

Poor Ellie - what a hideous nightmare! At least Hilda was there to provide some comfort and reassurance.

But Mary, Hilda STILL hasn't had a full night's sleep!

Author:  Cath V-P [ Thu Dec 02, 2010 12:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 29/11/10 (Mon) P17

That was a horrific nightmare for poor Ellie, and she remembers it so clearly. It's fascinating just what the subconscious dredges up when the barriers crumble. And yet Ellie's rationalisation of her final actions: "that’s why I blew him up – so I wouldn’t have to go on looking at those so sad eyes" shows that she has started to distance herself a little from the dream. Hilda was very wise to get Ellie to describe the nightmare, and the comfort she offers is unstinting and exactly what Ellie needs. And she is so right to tell Ellie that they have both been warmed and comforted by the relationship that has developed - and I am sure that Nell will tell her that this is a "precious memory" for Ellie.

Thank you Mary

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Fri Dec 03, 2010 7:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 29/11/10 (Mon) P17

In many ways it's hardly surprising that Ellie would be the one to be affected by nightmares. So much has happened to her in the course of the last few days: Meg's bullying, her accident with the knife, and then Linda Stone's accident and all that entailed, plus the planning for the evening, that it's no wonder she was 'ripe' for dreams of one sort or another. And no wonder either, that those dreams also took her back to her grief not just for her mother's and grandparents' deaths, but for her father's death and even more over his inability to show her affection after her mother died.

Like Cath V-P, I am sure that Hilda's gentle, but firm insistence that Ellie describe the dream in full was the right thing to do, and that her loving reassurance will really help Ellie. And in knowing that, Hilda herself will feel comforted - these two have come to mean so much to each other, that they are each other's best help in so many ways. And yes, I'm sure Nell will agree that Hilda is indeed helping Ellie to build up 'good' memories - and having that tacit approval too, can only help Hilda even more.

Thank you, Mary, for another intensely moving and realistic scene - and I'm glad to know I'm not the only one who was left with tears in my eyes.

Author:  Mattea1 [ Fri Dec 03, 2010 9:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 29/11/10 (Mon) P17

Mary, RL has prevented me commenting on the last 2 posts until now, however as usual I am struggling to find the right words!

Poor Ellie, after all she has been through and how much she has given in knowing what to do to save Miss Stone and giving the ideas for the evening's entertainment - is it any wonder her creative imagination has come to haunt her in her sleep. But what an opportunity to remind and maybe help Hilda to see the love that is in her life for the future, and to show Ellie that she is loved and treasured.

Thanks Mary, can I also echo the thought that Hilda needs some sleep now, please as she has to face the twins mother soon?!! :wink:

Author:  charli [ Fri Dec 03, 2010 10:23 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 29/11/10 (Mon) P17

Mattea1 wrote:
Thanks Mary, can I also echo the thought that Hilda needs some sleep now, please as she has to face the twins mother soon?!! :wink:


Oh yes, I'd almost forgotten about that. (Hope it comes soon?)

Thanks for the posts Mary, I've only just managed to read through the last few properly, and I really felt for poor Ellie whilst reading them.

Author:  MHE [ Fri Dec 03, 2010 10:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 29/11/10 (Mon) P17

Once again Mary you have had me reaching for the tissues. Poor Ellie, as she revealed the rest of her nightmare at Hilda’s gentle insistence, I was doubly glad that she was still sleeping in the Annexe and thus close to her guardian. After all she has been through in a few short months, and in particular these few short weeks since arriving at the school, it is no wonder though that she had such a horrible nightmare. The love and reassurance that pours from Hilda will, hopefully, banish most of her terror, although as Cath V-P says Ellie is already distancing herself from it and is able to see it for what it was.

Quote:
"... And now, now you are re-igniting those forgotten lights, bringing back to me the warmth of Maman, the warmth of Mémé and Pépé. You are making life to glow around me. It is a sacred miracle.”


These words of Ellie’s will, I'm sure, do much to ease the pain in Hilda’s heart and help that “nugget of hope” to continue humming with an ever greater resonance.

Thank you Mary, for such a masterful word picture, which meant I was there with them as the rest of that scene unfolded.

Author:  jmc [ Sat Dec 04, 2010 10:35 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 29/11/10 (Mon) P17

How horrible. Poor Ellie.

Thanks Mary

Author:  seven [ Sun Dec 05, 2010 11:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 29/11/10 (Mon) P17

Poor Ellie! Severed heads are not really conducive to pleasant dreams!
Her experience of dreaming of her father is very upsetting for her as those of us who have experienced such a thing know. It's wonderful that Hilda is there for her no matter what and although Ellie assuages Hilda's loneliness to some extent, she will never take Nell's place.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Dec 14, 2010 8:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 29/11/10 (Mon) P17

Thank you for the lovely comments. I hadn't intended to post any more of this before Christmas, as I've been busy writing Identity Hunt's drabble over in St Clare's, but so many of you have pleaded with me to get Hilda into bed that I felt perhaps I should do that now.... or at least have her heading that way. :D

As her tears dried, Hilda realised that Ellie was lying limp against her. Sheer exhaustion had taken over and she was sound asleep. Hilda hoped she was also comforted and would not be disturbed again by more horrific nightmares that night. Moving slowly, she laid the girl back on her pillow and tucked the covers closely round her. Ellie never stirred. Hilda picked Persephone up from the floor and tucked her under the covers. Maybe some happy memories would transfer from doll to girl during their sleep.

She leaned over her ward, wondering at this great love in her heart. What a blessing Ellie was to her!

She dropped a kiss on the smooth forehead, turned out the lamp and tip-toed from the room. Glancing at her watch she saw it was just after two o’clock and grimaced. Whatever would Gwynneth say? Then she noticed the bareness of her own bed and frowned. How had the covers got from there to the couch? She went through to the Salon, stared at the disarray on the couch and saw the hot water bottles. Gwynneth! Of course! She must have come back and found her Headmistress asleep and done what she could to make her comfortable.

That nugget of warmth inside Hilda glowed like a great candle flame. People were so kind to her in her grief. Why couldn’t that love be enough for her?

Then she saw the letters! How could she have forgotten what she was doing when she fell asleep? What must Gwynneth have thought, for she must have recognised the writing? She knelt and gathered them up, held them close against her chest and closed her eyes. The nugget’s flame blinked, threatened to go out. Coldness once more invaded her heart.

The light and warmth and blessedness of Ellie…. The dark and agonising coldness of losing Nell… How to marry the two? How to cope with the terrifying aloneness? How to give the loss some meaning?

As though a letter had been posted through the letter-box of her mind, she recalled some words she had copied only very recently from a novel by May Sarton: He was alone, but she was there, would always be there, he knew that now. The dead do not die, and one’s feeling for them never changes. Only the living change…. (Shadow of a Man)

Ellie would change, she herself would change, but her love for Nell would never change. That was immutable and forever. The letters still held close to her heart, she stared down at the rumpled bedding and wondered was Nell around, was she aware of her friend’s torment.

What are you doing right this moment, dear heart? Or perhaps you’re doing nothing, simply being – and quietly radiant with that joy you told me about. Would you like to shine some of that radiance into the dark, cold corners of this lonely heart of mine?

The answer – if it was an answer – was instantaneous. She knew what she was going to do. She had had two hours sleep. She was now ready to pour it all out, as she had earlier promised Mother Abbess she would do. Then she would be able to sleep once more, purged of some of that cold loneliness which seemed determined to drown her in its great depths.

Without more ado, she set the letters back down gently by the couch, retrieved the hot water bottles and went through to the small Annexe kitchen. Deliberately blanking out the turmoil in her mind, she switched on the kettle, opened a cupboard, spooned some tea into a small pot and laid a tray with cup, saucer and milk. When the kettle had boiled, she filled the teapot, then the two bottles and carried all through to the Salon. She put the tray down on the table by the couch, the bottles under the covers and slipped back into her bedroom where she changed into nightdress and dressing gown. She peeped in Ellie’s room and saw the girl was sleeping soundly so went back to the Salon.

Taking up fountain pen and writing pad from the desk, she poured herself a cup of tea and curled up under the bedcovers, the hot water bottles providing much-needed warmth, and sipped the tea, her heavy eyes searching the walls of the room as though hoping to find Nell. They came to rest on the prayer of Saint Francis, so beautifully illuminated for her by Sister Patricia.

Lord
Help me to live this day
Quietly, easily.
Help me to lean upon
Thy great strength
Trustfully, restfully,
To wait for the unfolding
Of Thy will
Patiently, serenely,
To meet others
Peacefully, joyously,
To face tomorrow
Confidently, courageously.


She repeated it over to herself several times, imprinting it on her heart. All this she had tried so hard to do, but she was failing badly at the moment and letting Him and everyone else down. She felt too tired, too unwell, too over-burdened – a sure sign that it was more than time to lean upon His great strength and rest. There was only one person who had the mental strength and spiritual prowess to help her do that.

She set down her cup, picked up pen and paper and, while Matey and the world thought she was sleeping peacefully, Hilda Annersley poured out her broken heart and sundered spirit to her new mother, knowing every word would be understood, every unspoken thought picked up and answered, every bitter hurt prayed over.

Her great tension loosened, her heart was bandaged and soothed, sweet sleep was now a possibility. Nell became a living presence beside her as her pen moved swiftly over the many sheets of paper which slipped softly one after the other to the floor like dying rose petals. Peace itself breathed a silent blessing into the chilly air….

Be still, my soul: the Lord is on thy side.
Bear patiently the cross of grief or pain….

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Dec 14, 2010 9:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

thank you Mary. I am pleased you felt able to update this whilst you are doing a Christmas drabble.

Hope Hilda's sleep after her letter writing is healing.

Author:  shesings [ Tue Dec 14, 2010 9:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Oh Mary, this is just so poignant and moving! Although you haven't yet got Hilda to sleep, pouring out her pain to Mother Abbess will be such a release.

And thank you for adding this update before I shoot off for my few internetless days in wonderful, wonderful Copenhagen! :)

Author:  clair [ Tue Dec 14, 2010 9:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

(((Hilda)))

So pleased to see Hilda finally able to find that release - even if it does mean her getting less sleep.

Thank you Mary - how on earth do you do it - not just one but two drabbles being superbly updated :)

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Dec 14, 2010 9:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Notwithstanding the intensity of Hilda's grief for Nell, there is so much richness in that section, and so much which is best commented on simply by quoting from your own writing, Mary.

Quote:
The light and warmth and blessedness of Ellie…. The dark and agonising coldness of losing Nell… How to marry the two? How to cope with the terrifying aloneness? How to give the loss some meaning?


It's easy to see why this is such a challenge to her, but the answer, to sit down and pour out her heart to MA, as the latter has been urging her to do, is so much the right thing to do:

Quote:
.....Hilda Annersley poured out her broken heart and sundered spirit to her new mother, knowing every word would be understood, every unspoken thought picked up and answered, every bitter hurt prayed over.

Her great tension loosened, her heart was bandaged and soothed, sweet sleep was now a possibility. Nell became a living presence beside her as her pen moved swiftly over the many sheets of paper which slipped softly one after the other to the floor like dying rose petals.


That put me in the mind of

Come unto Me, all ye who are heavy laden and I will give you rest... (Isaiah)

I'm sure that after this outpouring, Hilda will indeed be able to 'rest in the Lord' and to find solace in the sleep which she so desperately needs. I'm also certain I'm not the only reader who has found this remedy of 'writing out' their troubles prove a precursor to a healing sleep.

Thank you, Mary, for reassuring us that Hilda really is, finally, on her way to a sound and refreshing sleep.

Author:  charli [ Tue Dec 14, 2010 10:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Oh Mary, what a good idea for Hilda to write how she is feeling down. It really does help.
Thank you for updating this. I look forward to more after Christmas (I don't know how I will cope without Ellie and Hilda over the next few weeks!)
Also please don't take too long to show us the twins' mother! :D

Author:  lizziearrnet [ Tue Dec 14, 2010 11:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Mary,

Thankyou for that lovely update. Liz agrees that writing ones thoughts down so often helps, even if nothing else to stop it hurting and burning inside. She also requests thay she would very much like to meet the twins mother...sooner than later.... Though understands that other drabbles etc must go on!!!

We both love the prayer, apparently I'm to keep that in mind though quite what that girl is on about.... :shock: :D :lol:

anyway pretty please for some more updates soon.

Liz and Claire xxx

Author:  Squirrel [ Wed Dec 15, 2010 7:25 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Mary... As I so often find myself doing when I read something you have posted, especially on ND, I've left reading what others have to say for the moment. I can go back and look at those later. Right now I need to see if I can put down my own impressions...

And wow! What impressions they are! Again, you have one emotion coming after another, almost before I registered one, the next was upon me. The first one which struck a big note with me was that deep love again - Hilda's for Ellie as she settles the girl down fully for the night. That's nothing new, but I do love each time it comes up and is shown in the actions and emotions of your characters.

Then the way that her thoughts turn to Gwynneth as she returns to the room. And what wonderful timing her thoughts have - even if the time she is noting herself up at is less than impressive!

Hilda's conflicting emotions are so telling here. Again, that deep love, and her one area of lack of understanding - peoples actions and thoughts regarding herself. Of course she deserves the care that is lavished on her - she does it to so many others. And to be embarrassed by Gwynneth seeing the letters... that is completely unnecessary, but of course, she won't see it like that.

Then we have a distinct struggle and fight, as Hilda is beseiged by her emotions again. And what a struggle it was. But this time help is at hand, from newer ideas, and we actually see her grow in her ability to deal with this. And I'm amazed and impressed all at once. In her tiredness and illness Hilda is actually now struggling with herself, fighting the battles she needs to fight, so that she might well conquer.

Hopefully that letter writing will have done the trick, and the request for help.

Thank you Mary - that was a wonderful morning read. :)

Author:  di [ Wed Dec 15, 2010 11:11 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Glad to see an update before Christmas and it's reassuring that Hilda feels able to write down her thoughts and feelings in a letter to M.A. I'm sure, when she reads it, she will be able to help Hilda on wards through her grief process.

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Dec 15, 2010 11:34 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Mary,

I am so glad to see that you have managed to update ND before RL Christmas sets in in earnest...like so many of us, I have been worried about Hilda not getting to bed for a well-earned night's rest, but I am sure she will find writing very cathartic.

It always works for me :mrgreen:

Author:  AnneM [ Wed Dec 15, 2010 12:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Quote:
All this she had tried so hard to do
But I wonder if she was trying too hard, and on her own. Now she's telling MA all her inmost thoughts and feelings, she's at last beginning to find some peace.

Thank you, Mary. Looking forward to more after Christmas! :D

Author:  cal562301 [ Wed Dec 15, 2010 12:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Elder in Ontario wrote:
.....Hilda Annersley poured out her broken heart and sundered spirit to her new mother, knowing every word would be understood, every unspoken thought picked up and answered, every bitter hurt prayed over.

Her great tension loosened, her heart was bandaged and soothed, sweet sleep was now a possibility. Nell became a living presence beside her as her pen moved swiftly over the many sheets of paper which slipped softly one after the other to the floor like dying rose petals.

That put me in the mind of

Come unto Me, all ye who are heavy laden and I will give you rest... (Isaiah)

I'm sure that after this outpouring, Hilda will indeed be able to 'rest in the Lord' and to find solace in the sleep which she so desperately needs. I'm also certain I'm not the only reader who has found this remedy of 'writing out' their troubles prove a precursor to a healing sleep.

Thank you, Mary, for reassuring us that Hilda really is, finally, on her way to a sound and refreshing sleep.


Actually, the Bible quote comes from Matthew Chapter 11:28. Apart from that, I agree with everything that Elder and everyone else has written.

Thank you Mary.

Edited to fix quote, I hope!

Author:  Luisa [ Wed Dec 15, 2010 12:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

So glad that Hilda might finally get some rest.
BTW - is that a hint for me to arrange an illumination by DH?

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Dec 15, 2010 3:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Cal562301 said:

Quote:
Actually, the Bible quote comes from Matthew Chapter 11:28.


OK, mea culpa - that was my own fault for not checking first before posting! :cry: Thanks, Cal. My excuse? I was actually thinking of the aria from The Messiah, and for some reason I associate all the words in that as being from Isaiah, though clearly they are not!!

Author:  Mattea1 [ Wed Dec 15, 2010 4:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

So glad Hilda is now able to pour out her thoughts to MA and maybe release some more of her grief that way. As Elder says, maybe she will now be able to 'rest in the Lord' .

I 'm so pleased she is heading albeit slowly towards her bed, she will need some rest before the twins mother arrives!

Thanks, Mary, another wonderful scene with beautiful prayer quotes too.

Author:  Celia [ Wed Dec 15, 2010 6:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

* By writing we can claim what we have lived and thus
integrate it more fully into our journeys. Then writing
can become life-saving for us.*
Henri Nouwen
Hopefully that is what Hilda's outpouring will achieve,and she will be able to move on through her grieving process.

Thank you Mary, some lovely quotes and a peaceful place to leave ND for Christmas.

Author:  cal562301 [ Wed Dec 15, 2010 7:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Elder in Ontario wrote:
Cal562301 said:

Quote:
Actually, the Bible quote comes from Matthew Chapter 11:28.


OK, mea culpa - that was my own fault for not checking first before posting! :cry: Thanks, Cal. My excuse? I was actually thinking of the aria from The Messiah, and for some reason I associate all the words in that as being from Isaiah, though clearly they are not!!



No problem at all, Elder. I am another lover of The Messiah, precisely because all of the words are lifted directly from the Bible. I've sung it with several choirs, over the years, starting when I was a schoolgirl.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Wed Dec 15, 2010 9:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Thankyou for that update, and for letting Hilda start to rest more.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Thu Dec 16, 2010 1:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

How good to see Hilda being able to write down her grief and love and share them like this. And perhaps now that they are written out, she will be able to move past the pain and unhappiness of tonight and move into the dawn of a new day. And hopefully now she will be able to sleep after releasing her pain and tension and having had the 'living presence' of Nell beside her as she writes.

Thank you Mary, this was beautiful and comforting.

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Dec 16, 2010 10:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Just adding to this - Hilda needs to get her thoughts and feelings down on paper for her own sake. Hope she will feel well enough to sleep afterwards.

Thanks Mary

Author:  jmc [ Fri Dec 17, 2010 5:55 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Well that was a step in the right direction. Thanks Mary.

Author:  linda [ Sat Dec 18, 2010 8:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Mary, that was beautiful and so poignant.

Quote:
Her great tension loosened, her heart was bandaged and soothed, sweet sleep was now a possibility. Nell became a living presence beside her as her pen moved swiftly over the many sheets of paper which slipped softly one after the other to the floor like dying rose petals. Peace itself breathed a silent blessing into the chilly air….

Be still, my soul: the Lord is on thy side.
Bear patiently the cross of grief or pain….


I am so glad that Hilda has at last been able to pour out her thoughts and feelings in writing. I am sure that this will allow her to find comfort and peace in her soul, although, no doubt she will continue to feel the loss and pain for many many years to come. I hope that once she has finished writing she will be able to sleep peacefully and rise refreshed to face the world again.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon Dec 20, 2010 9:04 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Thanks Mary

Author:  MHE [ Fri Dec 31, 2010 10:16 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

My apologies Mary for the delay in responding - I was waylaid by your Christmas drabble for Identity Hunt :D

I’m so pleased that Hilda, having had a few hours sleep and reassured Ellie has reached a point where she feels able to commit her thoughts and fears to paper. By pouring her heart out in this way to her Mother she can share her burden with the one person who will understand instantly the depth of her pain.

The prayer of St Francis reminded of one of the great Welsh hymns which I have known since my youth, it was a great favourite at the annual chapel singing festival. It is a translation of the English hymn “Lean on his arms”:

O rho dy bwys ar freichiau'r Iesu,
fe'th gynnal ymlaen,
fe'th gynnal ymlaen;
dy galon, wrth ymddiried ynddo,
a leinw ef â chân.


Just lean upon the arms of Jesus,
He’ll help you along,
help you along,
If you will trust His love unfailing,
He’ll fill your heart with song.


Personally I feel that the Welsh carries a more powerful interpretation of The eternal God is thy refuge, and underneath are the everlasting arms (Deuteronomy 33: 27) on which the words are based.

Hopefully, once Hilda’s pen and words have dried up she will be able to spend what’s left of the night in a deep and restorative sleep.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Celia [ Wed Jan 12, 2011 12:10 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Now that the festivities are over and Hilda has had a good rest, please
may we find out what happens next ? Not wishing to hurry you or anything :twisted: :D

Author:  charli [ Wed Jan 12, 2011 12:17 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Celia wrote:
Now that the festivities are over and Hilda has had a good rest, please
may we find out what happens next ? Not wishing to hurry you or anything :twisted: :D

I concur with this! Please let us have some more if you have time , Mary,

Author:  di [ Wed Jan 12, 2011 9:56 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

ditto. I'm missing this! :)

Author:  shesings [ Wed Jan 12, 2011 10:28 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Another eagerly waiting, Mary?

Author:  AnneM [ Wed Jan 12, 2011 11:07 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Me too!

Author:  Luisa [ Wed Jan 12, 2011 4:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

I'll set the kittens on you if you don't!

Author:  PaulineS [ Wed Jan 12, 2011 4:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Mary Please may we have some more?! :tea:

Author:  Mattea1 [ Wed Jan 12, 2011 4:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Glad it's not only me that is getting withdrawal symptoms :D

It must be time for Hilda to wake up refreshed and ready for another dose of the twins, or at least a visit from their mother :lol: :lol:


More please, Mary, when you have the time :wink: :wink:

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Jan 12, 2011 4:59 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Mary,

I was wondering if we will get to read some of Hilda's outpourings in due course? Or will they always remain deeply private ?

Looking forward to the next installment when your Muse is feeling benevolent :)

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Jan 12, 2011 6:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

I'm another looking forward to some more of this whenever you are ready - please, Mary. :) :)

Author:  seven [ Wed Jan 12, 2011 7:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Just got my internet back after a week without and I was so hoping to find an update on Hilda.

Please Mary can we have one soon or I'll have to take to the biscuits to stave of the withdrawal symptoms!

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Wed Jan 12, 2011 7:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

And here was me thinking it was an update! Blast!

*plaintively joins the chorus*

Author:  MHE [ Wed Jan 12, 2011 7:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

I'm another whose suffering from withdrawal symptoms :roll: - more soon please Mary, pretty please :lol: :wink:

Author:  Squirrel [ Tue Jan 18, 2011 8:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Please Miss.... May we have some more???

When you're ready of course Mary, but it is strange not having new ND posts to read...

Author:  c8bt [ Wed Jan 19, 2011 6:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

I've finally caught this up to date - thanks to Mary sending me the drabble without the yibble and doing little else all weekend.

Mary, your writing is amazing; I've been moved to tears and laughter in turns, and have to keep reminding myself that this isn't real and can wait for another day or I'd have stayed up all night reading.

There's only one quote that works for now:

Please may I have some more?

Author:  charli [ Thu Jan 20, 2011 8:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Mary Mary ...where are you? Not to nag or anything but some more of this would be amazing....pleeeease. (If you have time, of course.)

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Fri Jan 21, 2011 9:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Dearest Mary, just to let you know we all love and miss you. Hope RL isn't being too horrendous to prevent you from writing and it's just because those dratted plot bunnies have wandered off.

Leaves lots of chocolate and hugs and hopes Hilda is getting the rest she deserves

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Jan 23, 2011 8:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

I just wanted to let you know I have read all your plaintive pleas :D - and am delighted to hear you still want more. Gluttons for punishment, aren't you? :twisted:

I promise there will be some soon, very soon - just not yet! :hiding:

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Jan 23, 2011 8:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Thank you Mary I hope you are able to post soon.

Author:  AnneM [ Sun Jan 23, 2011 9:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Good news! I look forward to it.

Author:  Celia [ Sun Jan 23, 2011 10:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Thanks Mary. I'll be patient, and hope 'not yet' comes soon :lol:

Author:  Squirrel [ Sun Jan 23, 2011 10:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Mmmmm... 'Patient' is so hard when I know exactly how much of a treat it will be, but I guess the wait will be worth it Mary.

Author:  di [ Mon Jan 24, 2011 9:40 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Lovely, looking forward to more when you're ready, Mary.

Author:  MHE [ Mon Jan 24, 2011 7:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

MaryR wrote:
... Gluttons for punishment, aren't you? :twisted:

I promise there will be some soon, very soon - just not yet! :hiding:


I certainly wouldn't say that more ND is punishment :) but it is good to hear Mary, that we can expect more soon.

Settles down in a comfy chair with a book (Xmas gift) to wait :wink:

Author:  charli [ Wed Jan 26, 2011 2:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

MaryR wrote:
I just wanted to let you know I have read all your plaintive pleas :D - and am delighted to hear you still want more. Gluttons for punishment, aren't you? :twisted:

I promise there will be some soon, very soon - just not yet! :hiding:


YES!! :D :D :D
Much more punishment is needed, I feel.
Look forward to it when you can Mary.

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Feb 01, 2011 8:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 14/12/10 (Tues)) P18

Well, I did say it would be fairly soon. :roll: I'm sorry to keep you waiting for Hilda's doings, but RL doesn't always co-operate. Just to remind you, it's the day after the concert, three days after Linda's accident - and a whole week since the photos went missing.

c8bt, thank you for taking the time and trouble to read the saga that is now ND - and so quickly! :shock: - and for your kind words.


Sunday morning! And Matey was to be found sitting beside her Headmistress. She had been there since before the rising bell sounded, waiting to see how Hilda was. But Hilda had confounded her and simply slumbered on through the bell. Matey bit her lip. She longed to leave her friend to sleep but she knew she would not be forgiven. Hilda might have decided to take the weekend off, but she would still want to put in an appearance at Assembly, to discover who had won the prefects’ competition and to congratulate them.

Matey sighed. Enough of the contemplation! She rose to her feet and drew back one set of curtains, allowing the early morning sunshine to leap into the room and burnish the wooden floor and furniture. Outside, there lay a scene of startling, crystalline beauty. She gave thanks and nodded, as though to acknowledge Someone, before turning and walking back to the couch, where she leaned over Hilda and put out a hand to waken her.

Hilda pre-empted her, stirring and mumbling to herself before opening her eyes and looking straight up into Matey’s watchful gaze. She smiled sleepily but, almost immediately, awareness flooded in and a vast, aching sadness invaded the sunny eyes and cast deep shadows. She closed her eyes again for a moment to still her face before struggling into a sitting position. She glanced towards the sunlit window and murmured, with a catch in her voice,

Somehow myself survived the Night
And entered with the Day.
(E Dickinson)


She looks so worn and sad and defeated, thought Matey with a pang. “Bad as that, eh? I did think I’d left you sleeping peacefully in the middle of the night – but I see a thick letter lying here and it certainly wasn’t on that table when I left you.”

Hilda gazed at her in silence, her face giving nothing away, then replied softly, “Thank you for the covers and the hot water bottles. Thank you also for understanding that I needed to be alone last night. I now suspect…. No, I now know that Lilian’s death is still an open wound – you just hide it well.”

Matey met Hilda’s impassive gaze with one of her own – and nodded rather reluctantly. “It’s wrong to pack it away, tamp it down. It just stays there, unrelenting. That’s why I’m pleased Mother Abbess taught you differently. I don’t want you to feel, in ten years time, the way I still feel now…. although you’re as good as I am at hiding it from most people.”

“Except when it wells up and takes over at the wrong times, and there’s no possibility of self-control,” Hilda whispered. She reached out. “I’m sorry you still hurt so much.”

Their hands clasped for a brief moment, then Hilda indicated the sun. “What time is it? The light seems….”

Matey found she had to clear her throat before she could speak. “I took the liberty of putting the rising bell forward an hour. I thought everyone could do with the extra sleep. But even when it went off you never stirred, and it’s now nearly half eight.” Hilda gasped and took hold of the covers. “I would have let you sleep on but I guessed you might want to go to Assembly – so your breakfast is waiting for you over there.”

Hilda threw back the covers. “Ellie?” she asked.

“I sent her off to have Fruhstuck with the others, though I have to admit she seemed rather upset and there were shadows under her eyes.”

“She was having nasty nightmares, very nasty.” Hilda shuddered and explained.

“Well, that explains the origins of your own shadows. Is that when you wrote the letter, after you finally got her back to sleep? How long were you up?” Silence fell, a taut silence, and Hilda’s lips tightened. Matey added baldly, “I phoned her around midnight after I found you asleep.”

Hilda gaped at her, eyes wide with shock, and Matey saw the sudden withdrawal, the sad eyes veiling themselves. She grimaced. Had she expected that news to be welcomed?

“Forgive us, love. We interfere where you don’t want us. We trample over your privacy. But we do it because we care and because we’re worried about you – and because you won’t take care of yourself, now Nell isn’t here to force you. I knew Mother Abbess would be anxious after that call of yours from the study earlier, so I gave her a quick ring to reassure her that you were sleeping. That was all.”

Hilda looked down and convulsively pleated and unpleated the material of her nightdress. Matey laid a hand on the restless arm. “Relax, my dear. We said very little, but she did warn me quite strongly not to bully you, that you would do what you would do anyway, out of your deep sense of responsibilty, and that my trying to stop you is just making life harder. Like I did at the San the night of Linda’s accident. I’m sorry…”

A tear trickled down Hilda’s cheek and she took Matey’s hand in a fierce grip. Matey added rather forcefully, “I promised I would try and support you but that my own sense of responsibility is pretty strong too – hence the clashes – and that if I saw you in too much physical pain I would have to step in, regardless.” More tears fell and Hilda’s grip tightened. “You’d promised yourself a peaceful weekend, but the twins’ parents are coming, and there are Joey and Linda and Meg and, of course, Ellie – all needing a lift, which you will insist on giving. Oh, and let’s not forget this morning’s assembly. But,” Matey warned and held up a finger, “but, somewhere amongst that little lot, you have to take a rest. You’re worn out.”

Hilda gulped, took the hankie Matey was holding out and blew her nose. “Offering hankies is my role,” she choked.

“You can’t offer yourself a hankie, though, no matter how clever you are! Go on, go and wash those tears away while I pour the coffee.”

Hilda fled. She noticed Matey hadn’t inquired about the headache, but when she looked in the mirror in the bathroom she saw there had been no need to ask. It was self-evident. She pulled a face and admonished her reflection. “You only have to handle today, you idiot. Don’t even think about tomorrow….and tomorrow….”

She sighed and turned on the tap. Keeping the thought of all the lonely tomorrows out of her mind and heart was impossible without help. Yet help was always freely available, steady and sure:

Yet in the maddening maze of things,
And tossed by storm and flood,
To one fixed trust my spirit clings,
I know that God is good.
(Whittier)

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Tue Feb 01, 2011 9:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 01/02/11 P20 Finally!!!!

Thankyou, Mary. That was beautiful, and I hope that Hilda can get through the day.

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Feb 01, 2011 9:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 01/02/11 P20 Finally!!!!

Thank you Mary. I hope this means you are better than you have been.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Feb 01, 2011 9:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 01/02/11 P20 Finally!!!!

Well, I'm glad to see that Hilda has had a few hours of sound sleep, at least, once Ellie was soothed and that letter to MA was written, because she certainly still has much that she wants to see to herself today, doesn't she? I did like that shared moment with Matey when she voiced her understanding that the latter's grief for her sister still remains after all these years, even if she doesn't wear it 'on her sleeve' all the time. Another acknowledgement that grief for a loved one may fade, but never vanishes entirely.

And how right Hilda is to acknowledge that her best way of moving forward is to take things one step at a time, day by day. Hope that philosophy will help her through today, too.

Thanks, Mary, it's good to see this back.

Author:  c8bt [ Tue Feb 01, 2011 10:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 01/02/11 P20 Finally!!!!

Yay! An update :D

Mary, wonderful as ever; it's no hardship at all to read such well-written work.

Author:  Celia [ Tue Feb 01, 2011 10:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 01/02/11 P20 Finally!!!!

The moment when Hilda wakes and for a moment thinks it is Nell awakening her must have been very hard for Matey,turning the knife in her own so well hidden grief. Knowing now that Matey still grieves
for Lillian must cement the growing love and respect these two have.

Love the two quotes Mary. Great to see New Dreams continuing,thank you.

Author:  shesings [ Tue Feb 01, 2011 11:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 01/02/11 P20 Finally!!!!

Oh Mary, you are a star!! That was so moving.

Author:  di [ Wed Feb 02, 2011 9:21 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 01/02/11 P20 Finally!!!!

Great to see more of ND, thanks Mary.

Author:  jmc [ Wed Feb 02, 2011 10:05 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 01/02/11 P20 Finally!!!!

Yay it's back. Thanks Mary

Author:  AnneM [ Wed Feb 02, 2011 12:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 01/02/11 P20 Finally!!!!

Ah!! ND is back! :D

Poor Hilda and poor Gwynneth - still suffering. I hope Hilda sees some sense and gets a proper rest during the day. After all, Linda forbade her from visiting until her headache was better, and the twins' mother should be a breath of fresh air rather than a concern, so that's two fewer things to worry about. Maybe once she gets to Boston at half term - if she hasn't collapsed by that time - the convent there (primed by MA :wink: ) will be able to give her a peaceful few days.

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  Squirrel [ Wed Feb 02, 2011 1:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 01/02/11 P20 Finally!!!!

Oh Mary... I don't think I'd realised fully myself just how much I've been missing your writing, until I was able to avail myself of the opportunity to read this latest section just now. And boy, what a way to do it - come in with a bang.

How humble Gwynneth is, rationalising outloud her thinking and just exactly how things are going to happen. How great that connection between the two is, that one knows what the other is thinking. How perceptive is Hilda, with that comment about Gwynneths feelings regarding her sister! Phew!

You have once again covered a wide range of emotions in the small section you've given us, and I'm looking forwards to seeing how the nitty gritty progresses - as Hilda has breakfast, sees to Ellie, sorts out the assembly and the twins mother, and anything else which may pop up, before, finally, getting the break she is needing for herself.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  charli [ Wed Feb 02, 2011 4:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 01/02/11 P20 Finally!!!!

shesings wrote:
Oh Mary, you are a star!! That was so moving.


yes, the massive-ist star ever! :D

Thank you Mary as beautifully as ever, and I am so glad this is back.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Feb 02, 2011 6:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 01/02/11 P20 Finally!!!!

Mary,

What delight to have an update ! Thank you so much for making my day :mrgreen:

Author:  Luisa [ Thu Feb 03, 2011 10:16 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 01/02/11 P20 Finally!!!!

And mine!

Be warned; the kittens are still on standby :twisted:

Author:  Mattea1 [ Fri Feb 04, 2011 1:01 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 01/02/11 P20 Finally!!!!

Mary, so worth waiting for :D

Your writing never fails to amaze me, as you always seem to find an aspect of a character that has been forgotten. We do forget how much Gwynneth must have missed Lillian and grieved for her in solitude . :(

Will now patiently wait for the next one - when RL permits :wink:

Author:  seven [ Fri Feb 04, 2011 6:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 01/02/11 P20 Finally!!!!

So glad to see this back and what a lovely update Mary. Trust Hilda to know that Gwynneth is still suffering from the death of her sister.

Please can we have another update soon!

Author:  MaryR [ Fri Feb 04, 2011 7:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 01/02/11 P20 Finally!!!!

seven wrote:
Please can we have another update soon!


Sooner than you think, Seven. :lol: Here it is.... less than an hour later. How did you know? :shock:

Thanks to everyone for welcoming Hilda back the other day. :heart:


Half an hour later saw Hilda slipping unnoticed through the lower door of the Hall as everyone else was settling themselves down for Assembly. She took the same quiet corner seat she had occupied the night before, but she had scarcely made herself comfortable before Matey was placing a chair right beside her.

“Keeping tabs on me?”

“Somebody has to!” was Matey’s caustic response.

Hilda rolled her eyes and turned to watch Ruth Derwent step up to the lectern. “Good morning, girls. I hope you all slept well after the exciting evening we had.” There were murmurs of assent and she smiled. “We won’t be going across to the chapels this morning, as I’m sure you’ve already realised. Too much snow fell yesterday and last night and the paths haven’t been cleared, as yet. We’ll be having our own little services later on, just as we did last Sunday. But for now, here’s Mireille to put you all out of your misery about last night’s winners. Be kind to them, dear.”

They all laughed as Ruth retreated to her chair at the back of the dais and Mireille stepped up gracefully to the lectern. “Bonjour, tout le monde. I must confess, you left the prefects with difficult decisions to make last night. We were stunned at how good the performances were and had quite a tussle deciding on the winners, while you were all sleeping like babies. At least, most of you were sleeping peacefully.”

She glanced Hilda’s way and winked. “I hope no one is about to be put on a Head’s Report for causing people to have nightmares, Miss Annersley.”

All heads swivelled round to see Hilda shaking her head and smiling. “Maybe no more guillotines for a while, though – or severed heads,” she remarked.

Her lovely voice had held undertones of amusement and she distinctly heard someone choke among the ranks of Lower Sixth close by. That should temper her ward’s wilder flights of fancy next time ideas were needed!

“Oh, I think the originator of those would agree with you whole-heartedly,” Mireille replied blandly, and ripples of quiet laughter spread among the back rows. Hilda hoped the by-play would also scotch any more nightmares.

Mireille held up her hand. “Revenons à nos moutons! Who has won, you are wondering As I said, you set us a difficult, almost impossible, task. Although I should add that both the staff and Lower Sixth asked not to be included in any prizes, which was very kind of them and made everything much easier, because their performances were so good they would almost certainly have been among the contenders.” A spontaneous round of applause rippled through the Hall at this generosity. “In the end, we narrowed the list down to four. We quickly decided on our first and second winners, but we just couldn’t choose between the other two so we decided to allot two third prizes – to Form VA for Switzerland and to Form IVA for Australia.”

Loud applause broke out before she had even finished speaking but she simply laughed and gave the girls their heads for a moment or two. Hilda herself was delighted, even as she winced at the noise. Linda Stone would be very happy with the news that her form had risen to such dizzy heights after their recent sins. Maybe they had tried harder as a result of the accident, because they really had been very clever.

Mireille held up her hand once more and silence fell at once. “Second place went to the Juniors. Their depictions of the three queens of England were very different but equally exciting and the sea battle still makes me laugh whenever I think about it. Whoever had that idea of toy boats is to be applauded….”

They took her at her word and the noise was even louder this time, along with a few cheers here and there. Some of the juniors hid their faces in embarrassment while others beamed so broadly Mireille thought their faces would split in two. Finally, she took pity on them and called for silence.

“I can see it was a popular choice,” she laughed. “I’m just sorry I won’t be around to see what surprises this form spring on you as they rise through the school. There are one or two very fertile imaginations there.” Giggles from the front interrupted her but she soon took back the reins. “I don’t really think I need to announce the winner as I’m sure you’ve already guessed it’s Scotland and….”

The applause this time was loud and protracted and there were many cheers. Mireille indicated to Upper Third that they should rise to accept the accolade, at which point the clapping and cheering increased so much that Hilda feared for their ears – and her own head. Eventually, however, Mireille attained silence once more.

“I’m pleased to see we still have a roof over our heads! I think you’ll agree with me that the re-telling of the story of Robert the Bruce was very moving and totally original. The idea of conveying it through dance was inspired. I must admit, Felicity, that you are the only spider I have ever wanted to stay and watch. I usually run away from them in abject terror. You danced beautifully, just as you, Fiona, brought Robert the Bruce vividly to life for us all with your perfectly-spoken words. Well done to all of you. I wonder could the other winners also stand and we’ll give everyone another round of applause.”

When that had been given and peace restored, Mireille spoke again. “Before I award the prizes, I must repeat how very hard everyone worked and how marvellous all the performances were. No one lost, you were all too good. It’s just that a few had that extra edge in one way or another. So thank you all for joining in the evening so wholeheartedly. Now, to prizes. We prefects have a plan, with Miss Annersley’s permission, to take all four winning forms down to Interlaken next Saturday, weather permitting, and treat you to a sumptuous Kaffee und Kuchen, with as many cream or chocolate cakes as you wish.”

There was a moment’s silent wonder at such luxury and, in that silence, Matey was heard to mutter, “Within reason, of course! Beware my castor oil!”

Shouts of laughter greeted this sally and then thunderous applause broke out. Never had there been such a prize offered before!

“Thank you, Matron Lloyd,” Mireille said when she could be heard again. “We’ll try to make sure the girls heed your warning. But these four forms are not the only ones to receive a treat. Because you all worked so hard, Miss Annersley has promised everyone else a whole day out in the snow next Saturday, skiining or tobogganing or whatever you would like, followed by a special Kaffee und Kuchen of your own. If the snow means you can’t get out on Saturday it will be saved for another day. Now how does all that sound?”

Gillian immediately leapt to her feet and yelled, “Three cheers for Miss Annersley!” They were given with a vim and vigour that did Hilda’s aching head no good at all. However, when she saw all the girls had turned her way to clap, she rose to her feet and made her way through the ranks to the dais. She held up her hand and the silence was immediate.

“There’s no need to thank me, girls.” Her lovely voice was rather husky but she smiled round at them all. “You all put a great deal of thought and effort into your performances and have earned your treat. I’m just sorry you couldn’t all be winners.”

Her face grew sober. “I know you were all very shocked by what happened to poor Miss Stone, but we know now that she is definitely on the mend, even if she won’t be back in school for a good while, so I thought we all needed something to cheer us up and put us back on track. Maybe, after this, we can settle down and have a little peace until the end of term. Although, knowing the history of the Chalet School as I do, I suspect I am rather tempting fate with those words,” she added with a wry smile, which brought forth more laughter and a quieter burst of applause.

Hilda turned to Mireille. “With your permission, Mireille, I would like to make a suggestion. It is that we perform our concert once more – but, this time, we do it for all those patients in the San who are fit enough.” She heard gasps of sudden excitement from all round and turned back to the girls. “I know Miss Stone was very sad not to be able to take part, and this way we can make it up to her a little, especially as her own form is one of the winners. If we wait until she is feeling a little stronger and in no danger of a relapse, I’m sure she would be thrilled to watch it. So what do you say?”

Even louder cheers and eager applause answered her. Treat upon treat was being poured on them at the moment and they were lapping it up. Hilda smiled her thanks, left the dais and made her way back to her seat.

“Bribery and corruption, Miss Annersley?” Matey murmured in her ear.

Author:  Luisa [ Fri Feb 04, 2011 7:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Fri 4/02/11 P21

Golly, am I first? What a lovely start to Hilda's day, and what a brilliant set of interactions between Mireille, the girls, and various members of staff. A Head Girl to be proud of - though I admit to quaking at the thought of unlimited Kaffee und Kuchen. Please let it pass off without incident! And the idea of performing for the San is inspired - that's the worst of concerts and plays, they're always over far too soon.

Mary, I should have said this re your last post, but it was too close for comfort. Your writing on the different effects of grief is the most profound and accurately observed of anything I've ever read. It ought to be required reading. The effects of suppressing it on Matron are so true to life. Thank you.

Author:  shesings [ Fri Feb 04, 2011 7:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Fri 4/02/11 P21

What a lovely treat on a wet and windy evening! Thanks, Mary!

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Fri Feb 04, 2011 8:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Fri 4/02/11 P21

That was such a lovely 'Awards ceremony', and a thoroughly cheering interlude in my wintery day! I love the way Mireille and the prefects have decided on the winners; I don't envy them the task of adjudicating those performances. Hopefully the winning groups will be on their best behaviour in Interlaken (loved Matey's aside there!) and I'm sure the rest of the school will enjoy their day of winter activities, weather permitting. I think Hilda's suggestion of repeating the concert for the patients at the San is an inspired one, both for the girls, who will know that by the time they do so, Miss Stone will be well on the road to recovery and for all the patients, who will doubtless enjoy the entertainment.

Thank you, Mary - the girls' excitement was almost tangible, thanks to your description.

Author:  Squirrel [ Fri Feb 04, 2011 8:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Fri 4/02/11 P21

How nice to see a little more ND Mary.

And what a scene. How masterful Mirelle is. She has really come on so much from the day she took over from Tessa. She's like a completely different girl now. While the accident was devistating, and Tessa and her family suffered horribly, it could well prove to be the making of Mirelle.

I do feel for Hilda's poor head though. It must be suffering from that. And yet, she's still able to heap treat upon treat for the girls. I think that the idea of a performance for the people stuck in the San is brilliant. Well done her for thinking of it - though how well she'll stand another showcasing of her own role is another matter. And to the generosity of both the staff and lower 6th both bowing out of the prizes, despite the effort they put into their selection.

Well done to the prize winners as well - definitely well deserved. Though I believe a case could have been made for every single performance. I don't blame them finally choosing two entrys for third place.

Thank you Mary, for another wonderfully vivid snapshot of Hilda's life at the school.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri Feb 04, 2011 8:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Fri 4/02/11 P21

Mary,

My family keep wondering why I burst into laughter whenever anyone mentions guillotines or nightmares. So far, I have not let them into the secret :mrgreen:

The awards were very fair and, I am not surprised that everyone loved Hilda's idea of a treat - please may I go with them ? :lol:

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Fri Feb 04, 2011 9:59 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Fri 4/02/11 P21

Thankyou for a brilliant update!

Author:  Celia [ Fri Feb 04, 2011 10:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Fri 4/02/11 P21

Love Matey's interjection about castor oil, and Hilda's wry comment as Matey sits beside her. The school is rightly thrilled with the promised
treats, so much more exciting than tiny individual prizes would have been.

Thank you Mary

Author:  PaulineS [ Fri Feb 04, 2011 10:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Fri 4/02/11 P21

Thank you Mary. As others have said a study in grief and the length of time it can take to recover.

The treats are lovely and I am sure will be enjoyed by all.

Author:  Lesley [ Sat Feb 05, 2011 7:44 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Fri 4/02/11 P21

Thing is, Matey - I can eat any number of chocolate cakes, sweets, biscuits etc - you give me castor oil though I'll throw up - immediately! :lol:



Thanks Mary - that was lovely

Author:  di [ Sat Feb 05, 2011 10:04 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Fri 4/02/11 P21

What a lovely description of the Assembly. As others have mentioned, Mireille has really grown in to her position of Head Girl and has the girls in the palm of her hand.

The prizes are very fitting; what great rewards for all the effort everyone put in to the evening. No one misses out, with the promise of a whole day in the snow doing whatever they wish [within reason.:lol:] and a trip to Interlaken for Kaffee und Kuchen for the 4 winning forms is a fabulous prize which, no doubt, will be remembered by the participants long after they have finished school and gone on to greater things.

How like Hilda, to think of those folk in the San. Those who are well enough to watch the concert will thoroughly enjoy it and hopefully it will take their minds off their illnesses for a short while. Also the girls will have fun acting out their scenarios once again. However, I rather think that Ellie will have to rethink her part of the French Revolution; we can't have the San patients having nightmares about guillotines and severed heads in baskets. :poke:

Many thanks, Mary, for an entertaining episode.

Author:  Abi [ Sat Feb 05, 2011 2:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Fri 4/02/11 P21

Great prizes for such excellent efforts. That was a fantastic update, Mary, thanks!

Author:  seven [ Sat Feb 05, 2011 4:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Fri 4/02/11 P21

Well I certainly didn't expect another post so soon but it is lovely.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sun Feb 06, 2011 8:01 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Fri 4/02/11 P21

I have had a wonderful time catching up with both your posts and am afraid to being like Matey and just wanting Hilda to rest. Please allow her that Mary, she needs it so badly

Author:  MHE [ Sun Feb 06, 2011 6:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Fri 4/02/11 P21

My apologies Mary for the delay is responding to the earlier update, but RL was rather busy. It was lovely to see Hilda back in our midst – I had certainly missed her over the past few weeks.

It was good to see that Hilda had managed some hours of sleep after she had finished pouring her heart and soul into the letter to MA. I had to smile at the picture of Matey sitting there expecting Hilda to wake at the bell and being thwarted. It is a shame that she had to wake her, but Gwynneth is right in that Hilda would not have forgiven her had she been left to her slumber. Even when waking after such a restless night Hilda still manages to find an appropriate quote to fit her mood and help her face the day.

We see in this scene exactly why Gwynneth is so anxious about Hilda’s continued reaction to Nell’s death – she herself knows how important it is to face the pain and not bury it. It must have been hard for Gwynneth to acknowledge that what MA had said to her on the phone was true – that the more they battle with Hilda the more stubborn she becomes. As for Hilda, well in the words of the song "One day at a time ... Just give me the strength, To do everyday what I have to do.”

It was lovely to see how Mireille has changed and matured since becoming Head Girl, she certainly knew how to hold the school’s attention. It was good that they were able to reassure the school that they were all winners and I’m sure that the four wining forms will be on their best behaviour in Interlaken, especially after Matey’s aside!

Thank you Mary, for two magical word pictures, two very different vignettes, showing us both the vulnerable and caring Hilda.

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Feb 08, 2011 7:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Fri 4/02/11 P21

Luisa, thank you so much for your kind words about the depiction in ND of the effects of grief, because sometimes I fear I get it all wrong and may simply be upsetting people. :cry:

.....Hilda smiled her thanks, left the dais and made her way back to her seat.

“Bribery and corruption, Miss Annersley?” Matey murmured in her ear.

Hilda’s lips curved slightly. “Of course! Don't you think they need it? It’s been a long, hard week.”

She saw Ruth had returned to the lectern so, with a nod to Matey, she rose and left the hall. She went back to the Annexe by way of the Saal and had a quiet word or two with Karen. Once back in her Salon, she sat down and closed her eyes, leaning her head against the back of the couch. It had already been too long a day, and it was only half past nine.

Something had broken in her during her performance in the concert the night before and her mourning had taken a whole new direction. She needed time to herself to process it – but she wasn’t going to be given that time. Ellie would soon be back, while Gwynneth Lloyd would, no doubt, have wise words for her recalcitrant Headmistress about quiet and rest. Hilda sighed and took hold of herself, then began to breathe very slowly and deeply, willing peace into her heart.

When Ellie finally did return, she herself seemed quiet and rather withdrawn. Hilda took anxious note of the pale cheeks and the dark smudges under the eyes. Ellie curled up on the couch against her guardian and nestled close with a sigh.

“Tired, mon enfant?”

Ellie turned and kissed Hilda’s cheek. “Oui, Madame, a little. I’m sorry I disturbed your own sleep last night but it was such a horrid, horrid cauchemar….” A fleeting grin skittered across her face. “But you and Mireille were vilaines, tu sais, to make such sarcastic comments in Assembly about guillotines and severed heads.”

“I did also think about mentioning spiders, but decided you might well drag out the guillotine again and despatch me, at once!” Ellie poked Hilda in the ribs. “Well, think about it, child. We’ve had those wee beasties in two Saturday entertainments now. I think my staff are a little weary of the ensuing nightmares. What with crunchy spider sandwiches and girls climbing into baths and banging on walls because they want to escape, I might suggest tomorrow at Assembly that spiders are verboten in all entertainments until at least next year.”

“Even such graceful spiders as Felicity?”

“Even such graceful spiders as Felicity,” Hilda affirmed, then considered Ellie rather anxiously. “I hate to spoil your day even more, child, but Dr Jack has told me he intends to come over later this afternoon to take a look at your finger….” Ellie pulled a face at her guardian.

“Yes, I thought that would be your reaction, after what happened last Tuesday, so may I suggest that you get on with finishing the booklet for the convent while you can still use that hand? I’m also going to suggest that you go the prayer service later on. I think you need to be with your own form a little more, now that things have begun to settle down. However, that isn’t until eleven o’clock so why don’t I go and make us both some coffee and we can get on with our various ploys until then? While we still feel fairly fresh, so to speak.”

Ellie, in turn, considered Hilda’s wan face. “You still have the head that hurts and so you do not feel too much like talking at this moment, no? It is my fault for waking you up during the night. D’accord, ma chère Madame, we will do as you ask, because Monsieur et Madame Mousselin are coming soon and you will have need of all your strength for that. But, me, I will make the coffee, to atone for my sins. You stay there and rest,” and with an other gentle kiss, Ellie shot up off the couch and disappeared in the direction of the Annexe kitchenette.

Hilda’s eyes were soft as they followed her ward to the door. Ellie brought such joy and liveliness to everything she did, and yes, such thought for others. She saw the pain that others missed and was true blessing for her guardian.

With a sigh, Hilda pulled herself to her feet and moved across to her desk. Although she had succeeded in reading and signing all the forms and letters Rosalie had smuggled in to her the day before, there were still some personal letters to write and other things to sort out. One was the second book of quotes for Mother Abbess, although that was nearly ready, apart from the inscription. There was something else she had decided needed doing, however, and now she reached into a drawer and took out a very beautiful, unused journal, with delicate gold flowers strewn across the padded burgundy cover. That should do the trick!

By the time Ellie brought the coffee Hilda was deep in her writing. Ellie placed the cup beside her and then watched over Hilda’s shoulder as the flowing script quickly covered the pages of the journal.

“How quickly you write, Madame, and yet so neatly. Reading those words, I can guess who it is for.” Ellie hugged her guardian. “You are such a generous person.”

“And you are a very nosy person, my wee flipperling,” Hilda replied, tapping Ellie on the nose with her pen. “No other girl in this school would dare to peer over their Headmistress’s shoulder in that fashion. Now what shall be your punishment?”

“Having my finger pulled and poked by Doctor Jack?” Ellie ventured, pulling a gargoyle face.

Hilda nodded. “Hmm, a rather nasty punishment for your misdeeds, but it will serve. Now go and finish that booklet, wretch. I want to send it off with Meg in the morning.”

Hilda sipped her coffee and watched Ellie pull out the little table and arrange her work on it. She sat down, then reached into her tin and brought out her coloured pencils. The sight of them recalled to Hilda’s mind something she had hidden in one of her drawers. She pulled it open, removed a folder, bit her lip rather anxiously and then cleared her throat....

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Tue Feb 08, 2011 8:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 08/02/11 P22

I think you might have missed a chunk at the end there, you know!

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Feb 08, 2011 8:23 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 08/02/11 P22

Thank you Mary. Ellie is so caring of Hilda in this episode. I hope Hilda can rest after she has seen Monsieur et Madame Mousselin before she helps Ellie face Dr Jack.

Author:  clair [ Tue Feb 08, 2011 8:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 08/02/11 P22

My thoughts exactly Ariel!

Mary, thank you for posting again - have just read all three new posts through and it's wonderful. How on earth you manage to continue drawing us in time after time I don't know but I could so vividly see it all taking place.

Hilda's emotions are almost too realistic, her relationships with the various people in her life are so true and deep - she's a lucky lady to have you around to tell her story like this :)

Author:  Abi [ Tue Feb 08, 2011 8:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 08/02/11 P22

I love the relationship between Ellie and Hilda. Thanks Mary!

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Feb 08, 2011 9:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 08/02/11 P22

What a lovely, peaceful scene between these two. How well they understand each other and their needs at any particular moment. And how well, too, they know how to snatch these little moments and enjoy them to their fullest advantage. I'm sure this little interlude, together with the welcome coffee will give Hilda the strength she needs to meet M et Mme Mousselin before too long, and Ellie the strength she needs to fortify herself for Dr. Jack's examination of her finger this afternoon. But I do hope they will both be able to rest after that - or at least, once they have both completed the projects both wish to send along with Meg when she leaves for the convent tomorrow.

Thank you, Mary, for once again allowing us to 'eavesdrop' on this scene through the power of your words.

Author:  Squirrel [ Tue Feb 08, 2011 9:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 08/02/11 P22

What a lovely 'family' scene this is Mary. So tender, and just a balm to the bruised hearts of those who form it. And today it is Ellie who is ministering most to Hilda, though it does go both ways.

How nice that she remembers how Hilda will have to be fit for receiving parents later, and accepts that the bad nightmare she had (though she couldn't do much about it at the time) will mean that Hilda needs more of a break to enable her to be up to all she needs to look after the parents.

And that teasing. I loved the wry comment that having her finger checked over will be her 'punnishment' for being nosey!!!

But of coures, you had to leave us wondering what Hilda has up her sleeve now...

Thanks Mary! :)

Author:  shesings [ Tue Feb 08, 2011 9:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 08/02/11 P22

Beautiful as ever, Mary, thank you. I just love the relationship between Hilda and Ellie.

Author:  charli [ Tue Feb 08, 2011 9:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 08/02/11 P22

ChubbyMonkey wrote:
I think you might have missed a chunk at the end there, you know!



Er, yes. Where is the rest Mary??
Thank you for 2 marvellous updates.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Wed Feb 09, 2011 8:54 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 08/02/11 P22

Thank you dear Mary. This is one of the hardest drabbles to read because it is about grief but it is so beautifully written that it keeps dragging me back to read and want more

Author:  AnneM [ Wed Feb 09, 2011 10:02 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 08/02/11 P22

What is Hilda going to produce, I wonder, and why is she nervous about it? She is so deep-down tired - please let her have some rest soon, Mary. She's right about Ellie, too, needing to spend more time with her form. I hope she doesn't suffer too much when Jack checks on her finger.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  di [ Wed Feb 09, 2011 11:15 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 08/02/11 P22

Thanks, Mary, for allowing us to be part of this lovely domestic scene. The relationship between Ellie and Hilda grows stronger and stronger by the hour! How relaxed is Ellie, peering over Hilda's shoulder to read her writing?

I wonder what it is Hilda has in her drawer and will she reveal it to us, the audience, I wonder.

The Mousselin's will arrive soon. I hope we get to eavesdrop on the conversation they have with Hilda and also see the twins' delight in seeing their parents.

Looking forward to more.

Author:  Celia [ Wed Feb 09, 2011 11:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 08/02/11 (Tues) P22

Thank you for this delightful and gentle scene between Hilda and Ellie.
Is the 'something' in Hilda's desk to do with Nell I wonder?

Please don't make us wait too long for the next section Mary :lol:

Thank you for New Dreams, and all it reveals to us.

Author:  MHE [ Thu Feb 10, 2011 6:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 08/02/11 (Tues) P22

As others have said already, that was a lovely peaceful scene between these two. They have become so attuned to each other’s needs and feelings in such a short space of time that there is no great need of conversation between them.

This small interlude will I’m sure give them both time to re-group before they move on to the next order of the day. I have a feeling that Mme Mousselin will be like a breath of fresh air for Hilda, and the twins' surprise at seeing their parents will fan that nugget of warmth and hope in Hilda’s heart. Only Ellie could peer over Hilda’s shoulder like that and get away with it! Hopefully that finger of hers is healing well and Jack’s ministrations later on will not be too painful for her.

As for what Hilda has pulled from her desk drawer – well I’ve an idea but I’m keeping it to myself :)

Thank you Mary, for another magical interlude from that clever pen of yours.

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Feb 13, 2011 5:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) Tues 08/02/11 P22

ChubbyMonkey wrote:
I think you might have missed a chunk at the end there, you know!

Oh dear, did I? :twisted: And I made you wait so long for the rest of it. :devil:

....Hilda sipped her coffee and watched Ellie pull out the little table and arrange her work on it. She sat down, then reached into her tin and brought out her coloured pencils. The sight of them recalled to Hilda’s mind something she had hidden in one of her drawers. She pulled it open, removed a folder, bit her lip rather anxiously and then cleared her throat.

“By the way, child, I have a confession to make.” Ellie raised her head and frowned. Hilda lifted up the folder. “Since you were more than willing to send your cat story to the convent, I hoped you might not mind too much if we also sent the two stories you wrote for your literature prep, since Matron Lloyd and Miss Knowles enjoyed them so much. So I…er… asked Miss Dene to type them out for me. I know I should have asked your permission before allowing her see them, and I’m sorry.”

Ellie was staring at her blankly. “But…. why?”

Hilda’s face was very serious. “Don’t you want your aunt to see what you can do, child? Yes, I know you don’t think these stories count for much, but I happen to think differently and I would be failing in my duty if I didn’t alert your other guardian to your many gifts. I won’t allow you to hide your light under that bushel, Ellie. I want you to have all the encouragement and help you deserve. Sister Patricia will be so proud of you. She is already, but she has no idea just how talented you are - and she can give you so much help with the illustrating.”

Mischief suddenly sparked in Hilda’s eyes. “As for Mère, I think she might astonish you by the exuberance of her delight. She will want to know all about it, so I hope you’re prepared for the deluge.”

Ellie was looking more dumbfounded by the moment. It still unnerved her to have her writing and sketching fêted like this, after having them ignored or treated with disdain for so long. The difference was so remarkable that she had to keep pinching herself to believe it was really happening. Now here was Madame telling her to expect the good sisters to be excited as Madame herself had been.

Ellie got to her feet and walked over to the desk, where she took the folder off Hilda. However, instead of the typewritten sheets she had expected, she drew out a slim, properly-bound book with an ice-blue cover. Opening it, she found her stories printed out and looking so professional that she was overwhelmed. Hilda watched her anxiously but Ellie simply turned the pages in silence, her face revealing nothing. A moment later, she closed the book, stroked the cover and then turned to Hilda, to reveal eyes shining like stars.

“I’ve never seen my stories look like that before… like a real book,” she whispered. “Did you really mean all you just said?” Hilda nodded, a sudden idea for Ellie’s birthday present leap-frogging into her mind. “Miss Dene did all that for me, made the book? But… but why?”

“She was so astonished by the power of your stories, child, that she decided it was the least she could do. She felt they deserved something a little special to show them off. How do you feel about it all now?” For answer, Ellie knelt down by the chair and laid her head against Hilda’s shoulder. “Am I forgiven, my wee flipperling?”

Ellie gave an incredulous laugh. “You can’t be forgiven for loving me so much. Although I never know what to expect next, you know. Is it that you have any more shocks for me today? You want me, perhaps, to cook dinner for the whole school? Or to entertain Monsier et Madame Mousselin while you take yourself off to bed? Or even to sweep clean all the dormitories….. ” She heard Hilda catch her breath. “Mais, qu’est-ce que c’est, Madame?”

Looking rather nervous, Hilda took Ellie’s hands. “You mentioned dormitories. I’m afraid I’ve been interfering there, as well. I just hope you like my arrangements as much as you seem to like your stories being typed.”

Carefully, she told Ellie of the changes she had made to Larkspur. “I haven’t done it so much for you, but for Meg. You and Jeanne, along with Erica, inspired the others to be kind to her and offer a hand, so I felt that putting you and Jeanne together with Meg might reassure her that we’re very serious about helping her. It also means you’ll have Jeanne close by for comfort when Meg’s unkindness comes to mind or when you feel extra lonely.” She stroked Ellie’s cheek. “I hope you don’t feel I’ve interfered too much, petite.”

Ellie’s eyes were soft with her love as she looked up at her guardian. “But you are not interfering at all. I wish so much that I could do something very special for you, to show to you how much I love you for all the tender care you give to me and to other people.”

“But you do so much already, sweetheart. Let me see, now." Hilda began to count on her fingers. "You give me sleepless nights. You throw things at my walls. You give me heart attacks by slicing off your fingers. You conspire with Monsieur Stuart behind my back. You produce guillotines and cut off my head to frighten my girls…..”

Ellie sat up in shock and then punched Hilda lightly on the arm. “Tu me taquines, encore…..Me, I have never known anyone like the English for saying things with the so straight face, when all the time you are teasing people. But, dis-moi, why do you do it?”

“We English are just a very peculiar race, petite friponne, as you told me when you harangued me the other day,” Hilda chuckled, and then cupped Ellie’s face in gentle hands. “You don’t need to do anything special for me, child. You already make special each and every moment I spend with you. You cheer me up, you love me, you tease me, you treat me as a normal person and that is so very rare. You brighten my life, chérie, and all I ask is that you go on being just what you are, for what you are is so very, very special.”

Ellie pressed the loving hands close to her face for a moment before smiling blissfully up at Hilda. She was too overcome for the moment to do anything except sit there on the floor at her guardian’s feet, leaf through her astonishing book again and wonder at all that had been done for her in the last few weeks.

Finally, she looked up at Hilda. “Will I spoil all the hard work of Miss Dene if I draw some pictures in it, as I do for all my stories?”

“I should think you would enhance it, not spoil it, chérie, especially if you can find a title for the cover and decorate that, as well. Miss Dene will be very pleased to know you’re so happy about it, so I hope you'll allow me to show it to her when you’ve finished illustrating it.”

“I must thank her.”

Hilda nodded. “She’s having a day off today, so why not write her a little note and we’ll leave it on her desk. Meanwhile, if you’re going to make some sketches in there, as well as finish the cat story, then I think you’d better get cracking.”

“Get cracking?” Ellie frowned. “More English nonsense, Madame?”

“Slang, moreover, which is reprehensible in a Headmistress.” Hilda rolled her eyes and Ellie giggled. “I’m sure you can work out what it means, petite friponne, so you’ll get no explanation from me.”

Author:  Squirrel [ Sun Feb 13, 2011 5:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 13/02/11 (Sun) P23

Oh Mary! I love it! That was just like having someone give me a nice warm comforting hug! :D

That surprise Hilda has for Ellie is just perfect. Again with the love which just overflows from one to another. And she's right, to lavish love and affection is her job, and Ellie will never believe she has a tallent and skill if people don't tell her so. She needs to be shown off, and Hilda and Rosalie have found a wonderful way of doing so.

Then that lovely, gentle teasing session. It couldn't have been bettered. I was hanging on every word of Ellie's as she asked what Hilda would have her do! As for Hilda's list of all the things that Ellie does for her... Words fail me!!! Poor Ellie! And yet, she knows that Hilda loves her for it!

I could say so much more, but thank you for the evening brightener - I'm surrounded by physical darkness at the minute in the real world, so it's nice to have something to smile at inside. :D

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Feb 13, 2011 6:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 13/02/11 (Sun) P23

I just love watching the relationship between these two grow and deepen with every encounter, both serious and teasing - and both are combined so well here. I wonder if Ellie will ever truly understand that gentle teasing, but she certainly accepts it as a sign of Hilda's affection for her.

As for the book, words fail me - what a lovely idea, and how generous of Rosalie not only to type up the stories but to produce that bound volume of them. I'm so glad Hilda had the idea of sending the work to the convent, though - she is right that Ellie has not so far given her aunt the chance to see just how creative she is, and that both Sister Patricia, and MA herself, will appreciate both her written and artistic talents.

Quote:
“You don’t need to do anything special for me, child. You already make special each and every moment I spend with you. You cheer me up, you love me, you tease me, you treat me as a normal person and that is so very rare. You brighten my life, chérie, and all I ask is that you go on being just what you are, for what you are is so very, very special.”


That whole paragraph says so much about Hilda's love for Ellie, and it needed saying, for I doubt Ellie truly realises just how much she actually is doing for her beloved guardian. But the sentence I've bolded is particularly telling.

Thank you, Mary, for bringing this lovely ray of brightness into a rather grey and overcast afternoon. I was with the two of them in that room....

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Feb 13, 2011 6:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 13/02/11 (Sun) P23

Thank you Mary. Elder and Squirrel have expressed my feelings so well, i can only add my thanks.

edited to correct a mistake in a name.

Author:  marni [ Sun Feb 13, 2011 7:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 13/02/11 (Sun) P23

A lovely scene between them - Thank you Mary

Author:  Celia [ Sun Feb 13, 2011 7:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 13/02/11 (Sun) P23

Ellie treating Hilda as 'normal' is another thing that Nell used to provide.The little loving actions that make up 'home life' for members of
a 'family'.
Never having known Nell, Ellie is in a unique position to fulfil this role
with genuine innocence.Providing the love and care which Hilda misses
so much.
Thank you Mary

Author:  c8bt [ Sun Feb 13, 2011 8:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 13/02/11 (Sun) P23

Mary. as ever I am in awe of your ability to paint such a tender picture without falling into mawkishness or over-sentimentality.

Finding this update has been a wonderful end to the weekend; thank you so much for sharing with us.

Author:  charli [ Sun Feb 13, 2011 9:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 13/02/11 (Sun) P23

Awwwww, Mary I love this! I didn't think the relationship between Hilda and Ellie could get any more beautiful, but it just did! Thank you so much for that lovely bedtime reading!

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Sun Feb 13, 2011 10:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 13/02/11 (Sun) P23

Thankyou for coming back and resolving the cliff! (I never would have expected it of you!) That was a wonderfully beautiful update, I just wish that I had your gift with words so that I could tell you how much I enjoyed it.

Author:  di [ Mon Feb 14, 2011 9:14 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 13/02/11 (Sun) P23

Lovely, Mary, just lovely.
Thank you.

Author:  Chris [ Mon Feb 14, 2011 1:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 13/02/11 (Sun) P23

So much love between them! Thanks, Mary.

Author:  Elbee [ Mon Feb 14, 2011 4:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 13/02/11 (Sun) P23

A very tender scene between them, thank you Mary.

Author:  Luisa [ Mon Feb 14, 2011 11:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 13/02/11 (Sun) P23

How lovely - hoped someone would put Ellie's stories into book form. I you sure you wouldn't like to do it in even more Real Life, Mary? (yes, I've ducked)
Thank you.

Author:  AnneM [ Tue Feb 15, 2011 9:20 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 13/02/11 (Sun) P23

Good to see them so happy and comfortable together. Long may it last! (But I can't help remembering various ominous comments from earlier in the story :( .) Thanks.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue Feb 15, 2011 6:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 13/02/11 (Sun) P23

Mary,

I am always amazed at how humble Ellie is.......despite her manifold talents, she always underplays and under-estimates them in her own mind. Consequently, her absolute delight when others see promise and worth in her work is always uplifting !

Thank you for this lovely update, which has made a rather abysmal day very much better now I have :

A/ read this
B/ eaten a large bar of chocolate

:mrgreen:

Author:  MHE [ Tue Feb 15, 2011 11:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 13/02/11 (Sun) P23

Ohh Mary, what a lovely scene that was. We are very privileged to be allowed to eavesdrop on these so special interludes and enjoy the gentle teasing and the love that flows so freely between two very special people. Ellie certainly was surprised to see her words not only ‘in print’ but also bound. It is a sure sign of how those close to Hilda view Ellie that Rosalie did what she did with the typescript. It will surely be a volume that will be treasured at the Abbey, and I quite agree with Hilda that Sister Patricia needs to see and share in Ellie’s talent.

I agree whole-heartedly with Elder’s assertion that Hilda needed to say those words to Ellie. Ellie is in a unique position as far as treating Hilda as a normal person goes. To everyone else who loves and cares for her, she is also either Headmistress or employer, a situation which brings its own complications to their friendship. Ellie’s first contact with Hilda was as Hilda and not as her Headmistress - a very different thing.

Thank you Mary for letting us share in such a personal and tender moment between these two.

Author:  seven [ Thu Feb 17, 2011 7:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 13/02/11 (Sun) P23

This just gets better and better, Mary. Considering they have known each other such a short time, the rapport between Hilda and Ellie is astonishing. They support each other so well though I suspect that Hilda is going to feel the lack of Nell soon when she actually stops to rest.

Thank you so much. Looking forward to the next update.

Author:  MaryR [ Fri Feb 18, 2011 4:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 13/02/11 (Sun) P23

Thank you so much for your comments on that scene. c8bt, you relieve my mind, as that is always a worry for me. :D

As you can see from my thread elsewhere, my heroine gets up to all sorts! :roll: No wonder she's too worn out to give you a long piece today..... :wink:



"......Meanwhile, if you’re going to make some sketches in there, as well as finish the cat story, then I think you’d better get cracking.”

“Get cracking?” Ellie frowned. “More English nonsense, Madame?”

“Slang, moreover, which is reprehensible in a Headmistress.” Hilda rolled her eyes and Ellie giggled. “I’m sure you can work out what it means, petite friponne, so you’ll get no explanation from me.”

Ellie shot to her feet, planted a kiss on Hilda’s cheek and was soon busy with her pencils, lost in her own world. She sketched so quickly that Hilda knew it would all be done in time to be wrapped in pretty paper and stored away in Meg’s suitcase. Satisfied, she returned to her own tasks, rubbing her aching head now and then when it reminded her too sharply that it was still there.

Thoughts of Nell also gave her the odd poke and halted the writing now and then, but she thrust them resolutely away. She knew they would return with renewed vigour later on when she was alone, however, and she shuddered.

The dark was sometimes very dark. Being alone was sometimes very lonely.

When the bell rang at eleven o’clock for the little services, Ellie was loath to leave, but a soft word from Hilda soon had her on her way. Hilda herself laid down her pen and flexed her fingers. Time for her own devotions!

She went into her bedroom and picked up her Daily Office from the bedside table. After a moment’s reflection, she also removed a jacket from her wardrobe. It might be better to pray the Office of the day in the study, since she had no exact time for the Mousselins' arrival, and a jacket would be more suitable attire for a Headmistress than the thick cardigan she had pulled on over her red sweater and black skirt earlier. Having added a silk scarf round her neck and pulled a face at herself in the mirror, she was on her way out when a gentle knock came on the Salon door.

“Ruth? Is anything the matter?” she asked sharply, when she saw her Senior Mistress.

Ruth Derwent smiled soothingly. “Nothing at all, my dear, so relax. I can’t stay long as I want to go to the Catholic service. Oh, and you might like to know that Vivien got her way this week and is leading the lower school Church of England service.”

Hilda rolled her eyes and shook her head. “She’s a glutton for punishment! So, this 'nothing' you wanted to talk about….”

“It’s just…” Ruth swallowed. “Jeanne and I were talking earlier and we decided we’d go along to see Linda ourselves today and allow you to rest.”

“Ruth, I…..”

“You’re determined to go, I know. But we rang Jack and he said she’s only really fit for one set of visitors at the moment, and that not for long – and we haven’t seen her yet!”

Ruth's voice was severe as she added the last words. There were more ways than one to skin a cat! “Be fair! You were with her all Thursday evening until late, waiting for her to come round, and then you took the three girls to see her yesterday. What about her friends?” she added, in plaintive fashion.

Hilda’s face was a picture. She knew why they were doing this and admired their guile, but she was responsible for Linda. “Did anyone ever tell you that you speak with forked tongue, Miss Derwent?”

Ruth grimaced at her. “You know us too well, Miss Annersley. But we’re serious. Your white face tells me why Gwynneth is worried about you and why she had a word with us, but we do really want to see Linda, you know. She’s a colleague and a friend. So why don’t you let us to take the burden off you, at least for today?”

“It’s not a burden, Ruth,” Hilda murmured. “However, you’re right. I’m being selfish. She needs her friends more than she needs her Headmistress. Give her my love – oh, and tell her about the concert and how well her own form did, but keep quiet about my decision to perform it again over there. I must have a word with Jack first. Meanwhile, I’ll stay here and take on the twins’ parents.”

“You don’t look fit enough to take anyone on. A puff of wind would blow you right over, although that’s hardly surprising after the week you’ve had. Perhaps I should stay and see them for you – although I admit I’m not quite sure what I’d say.”

“I’ll manage, Ruth, but thank you for your concern. Thank Jeanne for me, as well. I’m just going along to the study to wait for the Mousselins, so I’ll walk along with you.”

However, even as Hilda was closing the door behind them, the phone began to ring. With another quick word of thanks to Ruth, she moved back inside and picked up the receiver.....

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Fri Feb 18, 2011 5:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 18/02/11 (Fri) P23

I love the contented way in which Ellie and Hilda continue their respective tasks until the ringing of the bell recalls them to the real day. Hilda was very wise to decide on saying the Office in more formal attire and in her study since she didn't know when to expect the Mousselins' arrival - although I think that couple would be happy to meet her informally dressed, too!

I chuckled at Ruth Derwent's approach - subtle as a sledgehammer - but using the one tactic which would get through to Hilda - Linda's friends' and colleagues' need to see her for themselves. Since Jack was limiting Linda to one visit per day for the present, Hilda can give in gracefully and seize on the chance for some much-needed rest - I hope!!

But....

Quote:
However, even as Hilda was closing the door behind them, the phone began to ring. With another quick word of thanks to Ruth, she moved back inside and picked up the receiver.....


Oh no, what has happened now? :shock: Why do I think that phone call will not be good news, even though there are several reasons why it might be!!!! Please don't keep us in suspense for too long over the outcome, Mary, you know we'll be waiting with bated breath to learn who is on the line. :)

Author:  wheelchairprincess [ Fri Feb 18, 2011 5:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 18/02/11 (Fri) P23

Just caught up with a big chunk of this (from back before Christmas). It is lovely to read a lot of this at once but I will of course be attempting to keep up more regularly from now on. I continue to find this really enjoyable, love the interaction between Ellie and Hilda here. Thank you Mary

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Fri Feb 18, 2011 5:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 18/02/11 (Fri) P23

I make that a second cliff, you know - and I'm still blue from holding my breath over the last one! Come back soon, please, or this might start becoming detrimental to my health!

Author:  PaulineS [ Fri Feb 18, 2011 7:23 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 18/02/11 (Fri) P23

How well I know that interruption coming just I start to say my Daily Office, (in my case usually the Postman), and a fellow Oblate used to say her friends saw she was in through the window on their way to the shops and called in just as she was about to say her Daily Office.

I hope the phone call is from the Mousselins' to say what time they will be with Hilda and not from Joey needing her. If Hilda know when to expect the Mousselins' she might be able to rest before they come.

I am pleased Ruth and Jeanne are going to see Linda, as she needs to see them and it gives Hilda a break.

Thanks Mary for another descriptive scene from behind the scenes, showing Ellie and Hilda's deepening relationship.

Author:  di [ Sat Feb 19, 2011 10:55 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 18/02/11 (Fri) P23

Why is it that I suspect that this telephone call is not going to be just a friend phoning for a chat?!! :( Whoever it is, I do hope that they are not going to make any demands on Hilda- she's got enough on her plate at present.

Do let us know soon, Mary,dear, otherwise several of us might just expire through holding our breath! :)

Thanks, as always.

Author:  Celia [ Sat Feb 19, 2011 5:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 18/02/11 (Fri) P23

Sorry to be late posting....yesterday just melted away.

I do hope the phone call is not anything more that Hilda needs to worry over. The brief time relaxing in Ellie's presence will be eclipsed if this call is bad news. Hopefully the Mousselins will soon arrive and the twins delight at seeing their parents will refresh Hilda too.

Thank you Mary for another chance to enjoy Hilda and Ellie together.

Author:  Luisa [ Sat Feb 19, 2011 7:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 18/02/11 (Fri) P23

Please let it be MA!!!

Author:  charli [ Sat Feb 19, 2011 7:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 18/02/11 (Fri) P23

Enough of these cliffs Mary! :wink: Come back soon and relieve my curiosity.
That was very clever of Ruth and co.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Sat Feb 19, 2011 8:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 18/02/11 (Fri) P23

Luisa wrote:
Please let it be MA!!!



I fear it is more likely to be Tessa's father ...

*wibbles*

Author:  AnneM [ Sat Feb 19, 2011 9:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 18/02/11 (Fri) P23

Perhaps it's one of those nice Sinclair twins that she and Nell got so friendly with (hint, hint - I'm always hoping we'll see more of them, Mary :wink: ) - but I fear it's probably more worries for poor Hilda........

ETA I don't think it'll be MA because isn't it Sunday morning, in which case she'll be occupied? More likely the San or Tessa's father. Please let us know soon, Mary.

Author:  MHE [ Sat Feb 19, 2011 10:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 18/02/11 (Fri) P23

Another lovely vignette showing us how contented these two are in each other's company. Meg is certainly going to have a bulging suitcase what with everything they want to send to MA – I hope that she won’t have to pay an excess baggage fee :lol:

Good for Ruth, she certainly knew how to ‘persuade’ Hilda to stay at the school. It was good to see too that Hilda realised that Linda’s friends and colleagues need to see how she is for themselves. It also shows how close the staff are to each other; after all they’ve had just as big a shock at the turn of events as the girls themselves.

As for the phone call, well I’m holding out for it to be MA on the other end.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  shesings [ Sun Feb 20, 2011 8:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 18/02/11 (Fri) P23

Hi Mary, I'm back from the Singers' Gathering, so time to say, em, did you notice you have left us hanging over a wee cliff there? Lovely stuf, as per usual! :D :D :D :D :D :D

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sun Feb 20, 2011 9:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 18/02/11 (Fri) P23

I love Ruth's handling of Hilda :lol: Thanks Mary. Though I don't like the ominous tones of the phone!

Author:  Squirrel [ Mon Feb 21, 2011 10:58 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 18/02/11 (Fri) P23

:lol: Oh what a clever step taken by the staff members!!! That was just classic. They really know Hilda inside out! After that there is no way she could go to the San without feeling horribly guilty about it! Though I must admit I think I'd probably refute that Linda needs to see her friends More than her headmistress. The need is there for both, and they have to be balanced out well.

Well done Vivien for taking on the girls, and encouraging the others to go, and well done Ruth for seeing exactly how exhausted Hilda actually is.

I am rather concerned about how heavily Nell and the longing for her will intrude once Hilda is able to take that time to herself though. That could be really quite hard hitting when the time comes.

I did enjoy the rest of that time with Ellie though, and hope that the phone call isn't going to add another burden onto the ones Hilda is already carrying.

Thank you Mary! :)

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Feb 21, 2011 2:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 18/02/11 (Fri) P23

Well done, Ruth, in allowing Hilda some time to rest, though I have to say, that phone ringing has got me worried as well - troubles never come by themselves....... :evil:

Mary, the phone very often rings *just* as I open my Daily Office book too :lol:

Author:  clair [ Mon Feb 21, 2011 5:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 18/02/11 (Fri) P23

Wonderful - so love the relationship between Hilda and Ellie; they are so close and so very much a part of each other

Ruth is great; good for Hilda to know that people care and are there to help if they're able to do so

Thank you Mary - looking forward to the resolution of the phone caller!

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Feb 21, 2011 8:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 18/02/11 (Fri) P23

Dear, oh, dear, why should the phone be bringing bad news?? :D I'm astonished at the number of people you thought it could have been. :? But, you're all wrong, bless your little cotton socks. :heart:

Anne, look for at least one of the Sinclairs to join this drabble after the trip to Boston. :D


....“I’ll manage, Ruth, but thank you for your concern. Thank Jeanne for me, as well. I’m just going along to the study to wait for the Mousselins so I’ll walk along with you.”

However, even as she was closing the door behind them, the phone began to ring. With another quick word of thanks to Ruth, she moved back inside and picked up the receiver.

“Hilda, it’s Nancy. How are you feeling this morning?”

“Good morning, my dear. I’m feeling much better, thank you. I’m just sorry it’s been so long since I spoke with you.” Usually, they spoke at least once every day to exchange news and views, but too much had got in the way since the Sunday before.

Was it really only a week ago that Meg had taken the photographs? Hilda shook her head in shock. So much had happened since then that it seemed years since she had had the school searched....

“Hardly your fault, Hilda, my love,” Nancy replied breezily. “Listen, I know Gwynneth’s trying to make you rest this weekend….” She heard a huge and exasperated sigh coming down the line and she chuckled. “Terrible, aren’t we? Must be your bad example! Anyway, Kathie and I thought we’d run over to the San to see Linda later on today and give you that break you need.”

Hilda laughed gently. “Too late, Nancy! Gwynneth has been so successful in her deceit that Ruth and Jeanne have beaten you to it. If you want to go, you’ll have to fight it out with them, as I believe Jack will only allow one visit today!”

“You enjoyed that, didn’t you, you horrible woman? Okay, they can go today and we’ll go tomorrow. That’s even better. Give Linda some variety….”

“Are you trying to tell me Miss Stone is already bored with the sight of my face, Miss Wilmot?” interrupted Hilda in freezing tones.

Nancy whistled tunelessly. “Perish the thought, Miss Annersley. But if the cap fits…”

Hilda choked. “Why do I have the feeling I’m not going to be allowed to see Linda again this week? Never mind, I’ll get round you all somehow, even Gwynneth. I am still Headmistress, after all - or I was, last time I looked. How’s Kathie been this week?”

It was Nancy who choked this time, over the abrupt change of subject. “By, you do like to keep us on our toes and make sure we all know who’s in charge!” Her voice sobered. “She’s been much brighter since last weekend, when she got stuck over there with you. I don’t know what you said to her…”

“I didn’t say anything, Nancy. It was she who said something to me, after the talent concert.”

Although, when she thought about it, Hilda recalled the topic she had had asked the staff to discuss in the services that Sunday – jealousy. She also recalled Kathie’s impulsive response to St Paul’s beautiful words about love, once she seemed to realise that Hilda hadn’t chosen the subject because of Kathie’s behaviour but because of Meg’s.

Hilda shook herself and added, “She seemed softer, somehow, less hostile. Maybe the talk she and I had at the beginning of term helped. But if things are better between the two of you, then maybe she will go back to listening to you and Julie more carefully and willingly - and I can relax about the school’s future.”

Nancy frowned. She knew the main problem hadn’t gone away, but the Kathie who had returned on the Tuesday had been more cheerful, more giving, more loving than she had been for a while. Maybe, in time, her jealousy of the friendship between Hilda and Nancy would die down before Hilda found out about it, although the very fact that Kathie hadn’t said anything at all about Hilda since Tuesday was worrying.

Hilda, meanwhile, was wondering if Kathie had mentioned to Nancy her feelings of jealousy towards all those whom Hilda loved or, indeed, how much she had wanted to be the one Hilda would turn to after Nell’s death and how it had hurt her that Hilda hadn’t. The latter recalled how horrified she herself had been when she had worked out what was wrong, and how hard it had been to remain calm and composed with Kathie. Even now, though, she knew she hadn’t got to the very bottom of the problem, and that concerned her deeply.

“Nancy, why don’t you and Kathie come over for Mitagessen one day this week and the three of us can have a good chat, afterwards. A lot of things recently have got in the way of any really serious discussion about how Kathie is doing, and she herself has seemed reluctant to approach me. Maybe it’s time I pushed a little. After all, she’s been there nearly five months now – only a term and a half left. I need to know that she’s going to be ready for the Headship over there. It’s a big responsibility, as you yourself know.”

Nancy agreed, with some relief, for she was aware that Kathie needed a lot more than she herself could give her. Maybe, now she had calmed down, Kathie would be more willing to listen to Hilda and learn from her. She knew that Kathie had it in her to be a superb Headmistress, but that wouldn’t happen if she didn’t learn to control her wilful and unreasonable jealousy, a jealousy that was so unlike her usual sunniness but one that had been driving a sharp wedge between the two of them.

They set a date, then rang off, Nancy to go and find Kathie, Hilda to make her way to the study, both women deep in thought.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Feb 21, 2011 8:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 21/02/11 (P24) That phone call...

Thankyou for the phone call! It wasn't all bad news, but now I'm worrying about Kathie, too...

Author:  marni [ Mon Feb 21, 2011 9:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 21/02/11 (P24) That phone call...

Thanks Mary for the update. I was wondering what had happened to Nancy and Kathie and whether Kathie had started to have more self control.

Author:  Lesley [ Mon Feb 21, 2011 9:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 21/02/11 (P24) That phone call...

Hilda does need to deal with Kathie - otherwise she's never going to be able to leave the school. Pleased the rest of the staff are conspiring to ensure Hilda rests. :lol:



Thanks Mary

Author:  clair [ Mon Feb 21, 2011 9:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 21/02/11 (P24) That phone call...

Um, thanks, I think! Please be nice to Kathie Mary - she's feeling horrible in herself right now and lashing out but she's a good person at bottom and I'm sure they can get through all of this if they work together on it :?

Author:  Luisa [ Mon Feb 21, 2011 9:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 21/02/11 (P24) That phone call...

Had almost forgotten about Kathie - glad you haven't.
Thank you.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Feb 21, 2011 9:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 21/02/11 (P24) That phone call...

Ahhh!!! Heaves a sigh of relief that the phone call was not the harbinger of any of the bad news we were imagining :) although it does serve to remind us of another problem facing Hilda. :(

I must confess I'd forgotten for the moment about the situation with Kathie, but I don't suppose for one moment that Hilda had, even though she's not had time to think about it recently. I'm very glad that Nancy made this phone call and to hear Hilda's response. It sounds as if her conversation with Kathie (was it really only a week ago?) may have had some effect, though there is no doubt Kathie will always have to work hard to control her jealousy. It will be interesting to see how this lunch goes.

Meantime, here's hoping Hilda will finally be able to get some more much needed rest once she has seen the Mousselins.

Thanks as always, Mary.

Edited because I can't write English!!! :( Hilda would NOT be amused. :)

Author:  Squirrel [ Mon Feb 21, 2011 9:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 21/02/11 (P24) That phone call...

Oh that was a brilliant conversation with Nancy! I just loved how it began, with Nancy adding to the conspirators to keep Hilda away from the San for the next week! :lol: Hilda may choose to 'come the head' over them all, though it isn't really 'her'. Yet, even though she is frustrated at the care of them all, I'm sure that she is also touched by their deep concern for her...

That conversation was also just right. Kathie has been off of the radar for most of 'us' for far too long, and it was time that we were reminded that Hilda has also been juggling her worry on this subject along with everything else.

I'm glad that Nancy thinks that things are a little better there now, and that possibly Kathie is now ready to listen to Hilda and respond.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Feb 21, 2011 10:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 21/02/11 (P24) That phone call...

Thanks Mary. Pleased Kathy has been acting more normally after the weekend at the school. Hope Hilda and Nancy can help her even more at the dinner.
Hope Hilda can have a break once the twins parents arrive.

Author:  Celia [ Mon Feb 21, 2011 10:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 21/02/11 (P24) That phone call...

I tend to forget how much younger Kathie is than Nancy,and that before she started teaching she was spoilt, and still considered a child
by her aunt and uncle. The fact that Hilda didn't and couldn't turn to
her must have been a severe shock and Nancy becoming closer to Hilda has fanned the flames of her jealousy. I hope the luncheon can
clear the air still further, but they will all have to tread carefully I feel.

Thank you Mary

Author:  Abi [ Mon Feb 21, 2011 11:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 21/02/11 (P24) That phone call...

I'd almost forgotten about Kathie, but it's definitely a situation that needs dealing with... :? Poor Hilda, it's just one thing after another!

Author:  jmc [ Tue Feb 22, 2011 10:23 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 21/02/11 (P24) That phone call...

Loved the staff ganging up to ensure that Hilda gets some rest. Thanks Mary.

Author:  di [ Tue Feb 22, 2011 11:10 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 21/02/11 (P24) That phone call...

With everything that has been going on at the main school, I, like some others had totally forgotten about Kathie, [Slap my wrists :lol:] However, Hilda, aka, Mary, :wink:, would never let something as important as Kathie's potential as the Head slip her mind.

Has it really only been a week since Meg took the photographs? I think the CS and Mary must be in their own time zone as they manage to fit so much in to a week. Still, carry on Mary this is such a gripping story for which we all thank you. :D

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue Feb 22, 2011 3:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 21/02/11 (P24) That phone call...

I too had temporarily forgotten about Kathie in all the aftermath of Meg and the accidents with Ellie and Linda....this is yet another problem for Hilda to juggle with, on top of everything else.

I'm sure she throughly enjoyed the conversation with our Ms Wilmott though :lol:

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Tue Feb 22, 2011 8:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 21/02/11 (P24) That phone call...

At least the phone call wasn't as bad as I thought it could be and yes Mary we do remember all the times you've managed to drop Hilda into after a phone call! I'd forgotten about Kathie and hope Nancy and Hilda are able to get to the bottom of it together.

And like Lesley, am glad everyone is looking after Hilda

Author:  AnneM [ Fri Feb 25, 2011 1:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 21) 21/02/11 (P24) That phone call...

I'm still worried about Kathie, however much better she's been the last few days. I don't think it'll all be sorted until everything is out in the open, which will cause Hilda much anguish and upset.

Still, Mary said (thank you, Mary)
Quote:
look for at least one of the Sinclairs to join this drabble after the trip to Boston.

so I shall look forward to that! :D

All times are UTC
Powered by phpBB © 2000, 2002, 2005, 2007 phpBB Group
http://www.phpbb.com/